PISGAH EVANGELICA.

By the Method of the Reuelation, presenting to publike view those Cananites ouer whom our Lord Iesus Christ and his holie Church shall triumph after seuerall Battailes.

THAT WHICH IS PAST IS SHEWED IN a briefe Ecclesiasticall Historie, containing most of the Mu­tations which haue befallen the Church, from the yeere of our Lord 97, vnto the yeere 1603. as they haue been shewed vnto S. Iohn in Patmos, and recorded by such Hi­storiographers as are of least suspected faith.

Gathered by WILLIAM SYMONDS, sometimes Fellow of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford.

REVEL. 6.1.

Come and see.

ISAIAH. 42.9.

Behold the former things are come to passe, and new things doe I declare; before they come foorth I tell you them.

ISAIAH. 34.16.

Seeke in the booke of the Lord, and reade, none of these shall faile, none shall want her make: for his mouth hath commanded, and his very spirit hath gathered them.

Imprinted at London by FELIX KYNGSTON, for Edmund Weauer, and are to be sold at his shop at the great North-doore of S. Pauls Church. 1605.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, SIR ROBERT BERTIE, KNIGHT, Lord Willughby, Lord of Willughby, Berke and Erisby; my most honourable good Patron; all increase of honor in this life, and eternall happines in the life to come.

INfinite are the benefits (right Honourable) that God hath prouided for man; but a­mongst them all, the word of God hath the preeminence. For howsoeuer the fruition of the rest may seeme to make a man happie in this life; this, and onely this, doth make a man2. Tim. 3.17 absolute, as1. Tim. 4.8. hauing the promises of this present life, and that which is to come. Yea the keeping hereof doth addeProu. 3.12. an encrease of pro­speritie to Salomons royalties; but the want hereof madeGen. 4.12.14 Kain a vagabond, and a runnagate, who was the heire of Adam the greatest Monarch; andGen. 27.40. Esau to liue by his sword, that had the birthright of better promises. The chiefest point of the Scriptures is that which saueth; namely,Rom. 10.9. confession of Christ, and faith in him. But that which striketh the veriest Atheist with greatest con­sternation; [Page] the false worshipper with most astonish­ment; and the looker on with deepest admiration, isIsai. 45.21. & 41.21. &c. and 43.12. & 44.7. the propheticall spirit here to bee found, and no where else, truly, plainly and perfitly setting downe before hand, what shall be accomplished afterwards in his due time. Hereby the erroneous haue bin of­tenMat. 22.40. &c. conuicted; and they whichDan. 9.2. &c. waited vpon the Lord singularly directedEst. 4.1 [...]. and comforted. This spi­rit which hath bin alwaies in the word of God, doth fully shew it selfe in the Reuelation. For in it the Lord hath written vp before hand, the steps of his proui­dence, by which he would rule the Christian world,cap. 1.19. from the time of the Apostles to the last day. Herecap. 13. the reader and hearer are blessed: the godly witnessescap. 2. & 3. of Christ are directed in their greatest tentations; andcap. 44. the honourable, wise and godly polititians in theircap. 4.11. and 5.5. grauest deliberations, andcap. 11.17.18 reuising of histo­ries, &c. Now, though many haue laboured very profitably in the vnfolding of this booke; yet wise­dome lieth so deepe in the waters, thatEccl. 24.32. the first man hath not knowne her perfectly; no more shall the last seeke her out. For her considerations are more abundant than the sea; and her counsell profounder than the great deepe. But howsoeuer it be, yet not­withstanding withDan. 12.4. often running it ouer, know­ledge is euer encreased; and this was my comfort that sought to be further satisfied in a scripture of so great vse. That which I haue attained vnto (seeing the importunitie of many godly men hath preuailed with me to publish) vpon good reasons, I doe hum­blie present vnto your Lordship. For first, the Lord hath so mercifully disposed for me, that both I, and mine, doe liue vnder your Lordships patronage: [Page] wherefore I was bound to make some remonstrance of my thankfulnes; and wanting other meanes I tooke this opportunitie. Againe, I was not onely set on worke to study this booke; but also much encou­raged and holped herein, by your most honourable, wise, learned, and godly Father my dearest Lord; and therefore was to returne the fruites of my labour to his house. And further, I giuing it abroad in the lan­guage of my nation, as a counterpoyson against the shamelesse fraudes of popish seducers; your Lord­ships experience affoording you greater satisfaction of the times than can be knowne by bookes, will be a strong retentiue to wauerers, when they see the re­lation of the present popish impieties, to be patroni­zed by your good Lordship. Great and many were the benefits which the Church of God obtained by the sincere and godlie profession of the Gospell, which your Lordships most honorable ancestors did make. Your LordshipsThe Dut­chesse of Suf­folke. grandmother did suffer much for the Gospell, euen vnto banishment; her Graces faithfulnes appeared herein, that in the daies of her prosperitie, and peace at home, she isBy Master R. Allen some­times her Chaplen. repor­ted to pray vnto God, with lifted hands and eyes vn­to heauen, that the Lord would continue her house in honour, to the glorie of God, and of the Gospell of Christ for euer. Your most honourable father, with the blessed sword of Gedeon, did fight in the defence of the Gospell; and in a sicknes, thought insupe­rable, stood so resolued in the truth, that hee desired none other graue, than to die in the defence of the Gospell, and of his Queene. Both of them regarded the Lords Prophets, and them that feared his name, both small and great. Their vertues haue a part in the booke of life, in the holie citie, and in the things [Page] which are written in this booke. Honourable Lord, the loue you beare to the Gospell, and your wisdome in taking to wife a daughter of the true God, doe make demonstration that your Lordship doth inhe­rit the vertues of your most Christian ancestrie. To your Lordship therefore I presume to dedicate this Treatise. The subiect is Scripture, and therfore wor­thie your hands; the manner of explaining is some­what new, a thing that is wont to bee desired; the maine is historie, which giueth contentment and in­struction to the studious. Let the faithfulnes and du­tifull affection of the giuer, counterpoise the home­lines of the handling. And so I doe most humblie take my leaue; praying vnto God, that we which ho­noured your Lordships most honourable ancestrie, may still encrease our thankfulnes to God, and the ioy we take to see your Lordship and all yours euer abounding in all the blessings of almightie God; and that stil of your Lordship also Christ may say (as now he doth)Cant. 6.11. My soule hath set me in the chariots of my noble people.

From my poore house at Halton-Holgate.
Your Lordships in all dutie and good affection most humble, William Symonds.

TO THE CHRISTIAN READER.

DEare Christian Reader. As the Prophet Esay in a case not al­together different, so may I iustly exclaime,Esai. 53.1. VVho will be­leeue our report? and to whom is the arme of the Lord reuea­led▪ In the Old Testament the Prophets foretold of MES­SIAS, describing the time, place and manner of his birth, life, passion, death, resurrection and ascension, and foreshewing that the Builders or chiefe Rulers of the Church should refuse him being the head corner stone. The learned Priests, Pharisies and Princes of the Iewes read and studied these Prophecies, hauing as good meanes for vnderstanding them (in all likelihood) as wit and learning could affoord: and yet, as the Apostle saith, they fulfilled the voyces of the Prophets by putting Christ to death. And why? they were worldly minded, proud, ambicious,Act. 3.18. and puffed vp with the opinion of their owne knowledge, they had cor­rupted the truth with their owne deuices, and in their blinde imagina­tion framed vnto thēselues such a Messias, that when the true Christ was come they could not know him: they expected a great Monarch, that should restore vnto them their earthly kingdome and the pleasures of the world; meane while, they crucified the true Sauiour, and fulfilled all things that were written of him. Onely a few fisher-men, and certaine poore and abiect women followed Christ and beleeued in him:Psal. 25.14. for the secret of the Lord vvas reuealed to them that feared him.

In the New Testament in like manner, Christ and his Apostles fore­shew the comming of the Great ANTICHRIST, they paint him out in his colours, what manner of one he should be; declaring the time, place and manner of his birth, life, tyrannie, pride, ruine and condem­nation; and shewing that such as make greatest shew to the contrarie, should be the chiefest actors in this tragedie. The Pope, his Cardinals, his great Prelats and Doctors of all sorts reade and studie these Scrip­tures, and are (to a naturall mans conceit) as likely to attaine the true sense of them, as any other: they talke much of the comming of this Monster, and yet themselues play all the parts in this Tragedie. And why so? they are as proud as the Pharisies, selfe-louers, ambicious, they haue corrupted the holy Scriptures with the leuen of their owne doctrine, they haue their fabulous inuentions touching Antichrist, so that they cannot know him: They looke for an indiuiduall Tyrant, a Jew borne, of the Tribe of Dan, who shall raigne but three yeeres and a halfe in Ie­rusalem, [Page] and worke I know not what wonders: meane time themselues indeede are that true Antichrist, and haue almost fulfilled whatsoeuer is written of him. O Lord hovv vnsearchable are thy iudgements, that hast sent them strong delusion, Rom. 11.33. 2. Thess. 2.11.12. Reuel. 3.10. that they should beleeue lies! That all they might be damned vvhich beleeue not the truth. Onely a few poore and contem­ned people, vvhich haue kept the vvord of patience, haue been deliuered from that houre of temptation.

The Papists wonder at our confidence in this point, and thinke the Reuelation to be so mystical, that no certainty can be concluded thence. But we wish them,Reuel. 1.3. Matth. 24.15. if euer they will enioy the blessing promised vnto the reader of that Booke, that once againe they would reade and consider; then happily may they learne that those things are hid from carnall and wicked men,Reuel. 1.1. Coloss. 1.26.27. which are shevved vnto the Saints and seruants of God: whereupon they may accuse their owne blindnes, and examine whether themselues be the seruants of God that see not the hidden mysteries re­uealed vnto the Saints, and cease to make their grosse vnderstanding the rule and square of other mens knowledge.

For my owne part, what elsewhere I haue written concerning the cer­taintie of my knovvledge herein, I am so farre from acknowledging to be rashly spoken, as that (I thanke God) euery day I am more and more confirmed therein, as by sundrie other meanes, so especially by reading this ensuing-Tractate, and often conference with the Author thereof my louing friend, of whose holy life, graue and moderate cariage, pain­fulnes in his ministerie, manifold learning and rare vnderstanding of Propheticall Scriptures, I shall not neede to speake any thing here, least I be thought too partiall;N B. only for thy sake (Christian Reader) I willing­ly acknowledge that I haue profited and learned more by reading one sheere of this GOLDEN-BOOKE, than euer I could by all the In­terpreters that I read on the Reuelation; as thou maist also do, if thou wilt vouchsafe attentiuely to reade ouer but the Authors Preface only with a single eye and docile minde. The Lord direct all thy studies to the glorie of his holy name, and thy owne soules health. Farewell.

Thine euer in the Lord, Gabriel Powel.

THE PREFACE, OR INTRODVCTION: WHEREIN THE AVTHOR DOTH HVMBLY SVBMIT THESE his labours vnto the godly, and most iudicious censure of the right Reuerend Father in God, RICHARD VAVGHAN, Doctor of Di­uinitie and Lord Bishop of London, his very honourable good Lord.

HOnorable, and right reuerend Fa­ther, as the mercie of God hath alvvaies abounded towards his Church, in giuing her Propheti­call Scriptures, as a light that shineth in a darke place: so verie seldome haue there been wanting godly Prophets, who by diligent search haue so dressed these lights, that they haue shined to all that were about them, for their directions in the greatest mutations and difficulties. For the most part, vntill the time of the Apostles, this kinde of studie was so frequent and familiar, not onely to the good, but also to the bad; that many times it seemed Elisha was not dead,2. King. 6.12. that tolde the words which the King spake in his priuie chamber. Howbeit, though neuer Church had prophecies so particu­lar [Page] and plaine, as this of Christ hath vnder the Gospell; yet am I perswaded (I speake at your Lordships correction) that no age hath been so ignorant in the true vnderstanding of such as concerned their times, as (for of long after the A­postles) the Christian Church hath been. For as all the Prophecies of the New Testament, which are many, haue been esteemed difficult: so this booke of the Reuelation hath been held impregnable.

Now it is a part of S. Pauls apologie to the Elders of Ephesus: Act. 20.27. I haue shewed you all the counsel of God. The diduction from thence, bindeth all the Ministerie to endeuour the like, aswell in Propheticall, as Dogmaticall Scriptures. I haue therefore somewhat laboured in this kinde, but principally in this booke; and that (all praise be giuen to the Father of lights) to mine owne satisfaction in such sort, as that many godly men haue desired to commu­nicate in my contentment herein.

1. Cor. 14.32.But the Scripture commandeth, that the Spirit of the Prophets be subiect to the Prophets; forbidding all to beleeue, or teach any thing, that will not endure the censure of the Prophets. The rather ought I to subiect that which I haue done herein, vnto your Lordships godly and learned censure, as a Father among the Prophets, because I haue la­boured in this kinde, in a different manner from the rest of the Interpreters. If your Lordship like it, I haue enough. If you correct me,Psal. 141.5. where I erre, though you smite me I will take it kindly, and when any shall say vnto me, What are these wounds in thy hands? Zach. 13.6. I will answere, Thus was I wounded in the house of my friends.

For the better direction of your Lordships graue and learned censure, I will communicate some part of my thoughts herein: for mine affectation of breuitie, and o­ther [Page] reasons of consequence, haue caused me to suppresse ma­ny things of good importance.

When I first tooke the Booke in hand to studie it, I saw it was generally accused by friend and foe, for inextricable hardnes. But when I read the text, and saw the title to be acap. 1.1. Reuelation, which is the1. Sam. 2.17. cleerest and plainest kinde of teaching, thecap. 1.2. Reader to be blessed, and the Booke to becap. 22.10. vnsealed, I durst not obiect any difficultie to the Booke; but began to inquire how it came to passe, that it was ac­compted so hard.

The phrase, though strange in appearance, is meerely propheticall. The method, though closely couched, is very Logicall. Wherefore the fault must be laid elsewhere, and not vpon the Booke, that it seemeth so darke and difficult.

The reasons of the hardnes, vpon diligent considera­tion, I resolued were these, amongst others.

First, the iudgements of men haue been of long so fore­stalled with the doctrine, that the signes of the latter day 1 are come, that the Interpreters haue laboured to finde the accomplishment of the Booke in the stories past. But be­cause many things were not yet fulfilled, they knew not where they were when they tooke the booke in hand. They that in this age doe straine their wits, to see who can bring first newes of Christs last comming, besides that they ob­scure this booke, they would haue vs to breake the comman­dement of Christ, when many shall say,Luk. 21.8. The time draw­eth neere, doth enioyne vs thus: Follow ye not them therefore. As also to violate the rule of the Apostle, which is, not to be troubled by any deceit, 2. Thess. 2.1.2 as if the day of Christ were at hand, till Antichrist haue all things fulfilled vpon him, which are written in this Reuelation. S. Peter seemeth to giue the reason, when he sheweth that [Page] the vntimely vrging of the last comming of Christ,2. Pet. 2.3.4. would be the mother of Atheisme.

2 Secondly, when many doe vndertake to interpret the booke, they misse in the first foundation of their labour. For whereas it is most euident, that the booke is meerely prophe­ticall, foreshewing the particulars of things present and to come; some of the Writers haue fled from this ground, vpon which onely there can be a safe building set vp, and haue laboured to make it Dogmaticall, containing certaine points of doctrine, handled before more largely and more plainly in the rest of the Scriptures: which cannot be affir­med without some aduantage to the enemies of the truth; nor without some misbeseeming imputations to the holie Ghost, by whose direction the booke is written.

3 Thirdly, many doe labour to make the booke an Ecclesia­sticall Historie, from the birth, or preaching, or ascension of Christ: but mistaking the time when to begin, they put the whole storie cleane out of ioynt. Besides, by that proiect, they commit this absurditie, to say, that the things which were spoken and done in the eares and eyes of all men in the time of Christ and his Apostles, were in the time of S. Iohn so closely sealed, Cap. 5.3. as that none in heauen, nor in earth, nor vnder the earth was able to open them, nor looke thereon.

4 Fourthly, some of the Interpreters haue laboured to re­duce the Seales, Trumpets and Phials to certaine numbers of yeeres: but seeing the text in many places doth giue vs the knowledge of the visions, by the onely diuersitie of the mutations which befall the Church; wee may not tie our selues to numbers, but onely where the text doth bound the mutations with numbers.

5 Fiftly, when as godly men had truly found, that the ty­rannie [Page] and corruptions of the Church of Rome, are liuely described in some parts of the booke, they haue also laboured to applie all the texts to Rome, which doe containe the de­scription and properties of the enemies of the Church. But because in the booke is also handled of other enemies; be­sides that the booke is obscured by this course, the enemie is aduantaged that espieth our weaknes, and the propheticall spirit is very much preiudiced; which being more generall, is wronged by restraint.

Sixtly, the Historians, who in the iudgements of all men 6 are to be best helpes, first haue bin carelesse in setting downe the exact times of the occurrences, which they write of; so that somtimes it is worke more than enough to agree them. And then they haue rather consulted with their friends, than with S. Iohn for the heads of their obseruations. For the most of them doe labour rather to magnifie their Pa­trones, and to set a glasse vpon a faction, than to deliuer the truth. Hereby it commeth to passe, that hee that readeth most of them, shall be sure to finde much wearines to the flesh; howsoeuer he may happily here and there finde a wise and vpright sentence.

Seuenthly, there hath been found no age, till of late, so 7 free from ostentation and selfe-loue, but that the leaders of the times haue made it as good as mortall, to reprooue the monstrous conditions of the time, which are liuely descri­bed here by the true interpretation of this booke: so that vpon paine of death it must be made to speake nothing at all, or any thing, rather than against the time, whatsoeuer be the truth.

Eightly, some also haue not let to blaspheme this kinde 8 of studie as phantasticall and curious; containing either verie little, or that which God hath put in his owne and [Page] onely power; and that no doctrine can be enforced out of Scriptures of this kinde.

Lastly, these things, together with the multitude of bookes to be read, (which neither pouertie can prouide, nor weaknes studie) and the want of due conference of this booke with the former prophecies, to whom it sendeth his reader, I take to be some of the effectuall reasons, which haue impeached the labours of many herein.

It remaineth now that I giue an accompt how I am per­swaded that the proiect, which I haue laid, is the onely true and easie meanes of vnderstanding the booke.

1 First, the text doth say, that it serueth to shew the things, cap. 1.1. which must shortly be done. Whereupon I con­clude, THE THINGS DONE ARE THE BOOKE. Wherefore of force it doth follow, that the visions may, and onely must, be enlightened, by the carefull application of ALL the Ecclesiasticall histories vnto them.

2 Secondly, the things are shewed to the seruants of God. Then must the seruants of God tell vs what they haue seene, if we meane to know them. And so we despise the iudgements of them in this booke, which persecute the seruants of God, be they otherwise for learning as profound as the diuell.

3 Thirdly, the time was at hand of the prophecie. For S. Iohn was to write the things which were in action, cap. 1.9. cap. 1.19. at the time of his writing, and the things which were to come afterwards. Wherefore, without all question, the booke was to begin when it was first published.

Vpon these three grounds I am bold to conclude, that The booke is a perfect Ecclesiasticall historie, NB. The ar­gument of the Reuelation. shew­ed to the seruants of God, containing whatsoeuer is materiall in the Church, from the time of the being [Page] of S. Iohn in Patmos, to the end of the world. So that nothing of importance can bee found in the Christian world, which may not be referred to some part of this booke, as to his proper head; from whence it is to receiue testimo­nie whether it be true or false; and also such due considera­tion and censure, that it must be esteemed to be good or bad, according as the booke doth iudge.

Of which my assertion, I find not any of the Interpreters greatly to doubt; yet none of thē (that I know) hath attemp­ted to see, how he can make the text, and all stories of impor­tance so to agree, that the collection of the mutations, with their causes and effects, may seeme worthie the holy Ghost. Wherefore, though I doe acknowledge my selfe euery way the most vnfit of all others; yet rather than it should be vndone, I haue thought good to gesse at it, as well as God hath ena­bled me, with the small Librarie, and other meane helpes, which my poore estate would affoord me.

Your Lordship may not looke here for a perfect Analy­sis and interpretation of the whole booke; for that is a worke for a iust and full Commentarie, which here I promise not: but haue onely minded a generall disposing of the text for the storie: and therefore was not to be diligent, either in the preparations to the visions, or in the Scriptures not yet accomplished. What I thinke of the rest not greatly touched here, (as of the first fiue Chapters, containing the things which were in hand in the time of S. Iohn, and a prepara­tion to that which was to follow; what of the sixt and se­uenth Phials, &c. which import the confederacie of both religions, against the incursions of the Turkes; the great incredible and fearfull stirres that are yet to be betweene the Romanists and the godly; and of the diuision of the Pa­pists among themselues; and what of the rest of the prophe­cie, [Page] which containeth the golden and happie daies of the Church, and the new troubles which shall arise when An­tichrist is cast into hell; of the precise computation of the time, of as many of these things as is to be made by the po­wer of the text:) I hope it will not be looked for here, be­cause the nature of this Treatise doth not require it: yet happily, by the blessing of God, may hereafter appeare, if none doe better preuent me; which I much desire. That which I say my selfe, is, that by this proiect I haue bin able readily to reduce all stories of importance, to their certaine heads of the Reuelation: and to see the drifts and deuices of many writers, and some other persons, before I saw the particulars in themselues. And also to gesse trulie before hād of the future effects of some things, which, for any thing I could perceiue, were in mans reason to fall out otherwise.

That which I haue done, I submit in the feare of God, not onely vnto your Lordship, but also vnto all such godlie Fathers and brethren of the Ministerie, who in the feare of God doe handle or regard his word. For the ignorant, as I doe much desire their edification; so I neglect their cen­sures. The scornefull reiections of the malicious and ene­mie that neglecteth, and with scoffing cauils and railings maligneth whatsoeuer doth not make for his phantasie and partialitie, I esteeme as such reproofes, as I will weare for a garland. As for the harsh phrase and haste in translations, seeing I seeke matter, whether digested, or congested, the godly will excuse.

That which I would first admonish the diligent Reader of, is this. The booke hath a double method. First is set down the drift of God, in disposing the things of the Church, in the manner which he hath done; and this reacheth from the beginning, to the end of the eleuenth chapter. Secondly [Page] is shewed the drift of the Diuell in his proceedings against the Church, in the twelfth and thirteenth chapters, and part of the twentith chapter. The rest, to the end, is an in­terpretation of such things, as were briefly touched in some former chapters. In my Treatise I haue for shortnes and cleerenes ioyned both the methods in one, and put the inter­pretations into the places for which they serue.

The next thing I would admonish, is, that I haue diui­ded this Treatise into seuerall periods and chapters; not according to the chapters of the booke, but according to the diuersitie of the mutations. Thirdly, that in gathering of the stories, I haue not tied my selfe to the whole discourse word for word, for it would haue growne to too great a vo­lume, but haue briefed them for case. And where I thinke the Authors censure of the times doth agree with the text, I keepe it. Where the writer, by ignorance or partialitie, doth misse in his discerning, I take the briefe of the storie, and passe by his opinion, excepting in some very few places plain enough to be discerned. Furthermore, where the Historians in their bookes doe follow the succession of yeeres and per­sons, I hold it sufficient to name the author, committing the reader to the easie direction of the yeere and person: but where any thing might seeme combersome to finde, I haue bin more plaine, giuing readie helpe to such as haue bookes of the same edition which I followed. Thus leauing my la­bour not onely to the touchstone, but also to the test, I pray for your Lordships happines, and the edi­fication of the Church of God.

Your Lordships most humble in all Christian obedience, William Symonds.

A TABLE OF SVCH AV­THORS AS ARE CITED IN THIS BOOKE.

A
  • ABbatis Vrsper. Chroni­con. fol. Basil. 1569.
  • Ambrosii epistolae. fol. Ba­sil. 1516.
  • Thomas Aquinas.
  • Richardi Armachani defen­sorium curatorum. 4o.
  • Augustinus de Ciuitate Dei. fol: cum annotationibus Ludouici Viuis, Basil. 1522
  • Augustinus de haeresibus per Danaeum 8o.
  • Auenarii Dictionarium He­braeum. fol.
B
  • BAsilicon Doron. 8o.
  • Robertus Barnes de vitis pontificum. 8o. Witteber­gae. 1536.
  • Bedae historia ecclesiastic. fol. Hagenaw. 1506.
  • Historiae Belgicae.
  • Bergomensis supplementum Chron. fol. Venetiis. 1492.
  • Bernardi opera. folio Parisiis. 1517.
  • Bucholceri Isagoge Chrono­logica, & index. 8o. 1596.
  • Blondi Epitome Pii a. ponti­ficis. fol. Basileae 1533.
  • Brocardus in Apocalypsim.
C
  • Caesaris Cōmentarii, Bel­li Gallici.
  • Calepini Dictionarium. folio Lugduni 1580.
  • Caranzae summa Conciliorū. 16o. Lugduni 1570.
  • Carionis Chronicon. 16o. Pa­risiis 1548.
  • Clictouii homiliae.
  • Columella.
  • Crantzii Metropolis. 8o. Co­loniae. 1596.
  • Chrysostomus in 2. Thess. &c. Parisiis. 1545.
  • Chrystopolitani Apologia. 4o 1578.
  • Chronica Chronicarum. fol.
  • [Page]Curionis historia Saracen. 8o Basileae. 1568.
D
  • DAnaeus de ecclesia.
E
  • EPiphanius contra haereses fol. Parisiis. 1544.
  • Erasmi Chiliades. fol. Basileae. 1551.
  • Eusebii historia Ecclesiastica. fol. Basil. 1570.
F
  • FAsciculus Temporum. fo­lio. Parisiis. 1499.
  • Fernelius de morbo Gall. 8o.
  • Fox Acts & Monuments. fol.
  • Fox in Apocalypsin. fol. 1587
  • Historie of France. fol.
  • Fulk in Apocalypsim. 4o.
G
  • DE statu religionis Gal­liae. 8o. 1571.
  • Genebrardi Chronograp. 8o. Coloniae. 1581.
  • Gerardi dialogi Creaturarum fol. 1486.
  • Gesnerus de Animalibus. fol.
  • Geuffraeus de Turcis. 8o. Basil.
  • Gobelini Personae Cosmo­dromiū. fol. Francf. 1599.
  • Gratiani Decreta. 4o. Basileae. 1500.
  • Gregorii Decretales fol. Pa­risiis 1504.
  • Gregor. dialog. 4o. Paris. 1494
  • Gregorii registrum epist. 4o. Parisiis 1508.
  • Guicciardines historie in En­glish. 1579.
H
  • HAitonus Armenus, follo Basil. 1555.
  • Hermannus Rennecherus in Psal. 1. 8o. Franckerae 1588
  • Historia Antiqu. 16o. Basil.
  • Hunnii Labyrinth. Papis. 4o.
I
  • ILlirici Clauis scriptutae. fol.
  • Iohannis de vigo Ch [...]ur [...] ▪
  • Iouii historia sui temporis. 8o. Basileae 1567.
  • Isidori Etymolog. Paris. 1499
L
  • LAnquets Chronicle En­glish. 4o. 1565.
  • Titus Liuius. 8o.
  • Petrus Lombardus cum con­clusionibus Henrici Gori [...] chem. folio.
M
  • MAssaei Chronic. fol. Ant­werpiae 1540.
  • Matthaei Westmonast. Flores historiarum & Vigornien­sis fol. Francofurti. 1601.
  • [Page]Matthaeus Paris folio Tyguri. 1589.
  • Matthias Amico. de Histor. Sarmatiae fol. Basil. 1555.
  • Melancton in Carionem. 8o. 1581.
  • Mercurius Gallobelgicus.
  • Philippi de Mornix Oratio.
  • Morisenni Papatus. 8o. Eden­burgi. 1594.
N
  • NOuus Orbis, fol. Basileae. 1555.
O
  • ORigani Ephemerides. 4o
  • Ottomes, Frisigensis, Chronicon & de gestis Fri­derici. folio. Argentorati. 1515.
P
  • PAntaleon. fol. Basil. 1561.
  • Paralipomenō ad Vrsper­gensem, fol. Basil. 1569.
  • Petrarchae Sonette Italice cū Annot. 16o.
  • Petri de Natalibus Catalogus sancto: Lugd. 1514.
  • Peuceri lib. 4. & 5. in Cario­nem 8o. Witteberg. 1572.
  • Peucerus de diuinatione. 8o.
  • Platina de vitis Pontificū. 8o. Parisiis.
  • Plinii Naturalis historia. 16o.
  • Polychronicō in English. fol. Southwark. 1527.
  • Polybius. 8o.
  • Polydor de inuentoribus his abridgemēt in English. 8o. 1546.
  • Doctor Ponets Apologie a­gainst Martin. 8o.
Q
  • QVadi Geographia. 8o.
  • Colon. 1600.
R
  • RVffini Eccles. histor. fol. Basil. 1570.
  • Rhemists Testament.
S
  • SAbellicus, fol. per Ascen­tium.
  • Sextus Decretalium. fol. Pari­siis. 1503.
  • Sibrandus Lubertus, de Prin­cipiis. 8o. Franckerae. 1591.
  • Sleidanus de statu Religio­nis. 8o. 1561.
  • Socrates. Sozomenus. fol. Ba­sil. 1570.
  • Speculum Minorum 4o. Ro­thomagi. 1509.
  • Speculum Tragicū. 8o. 1602
  • Spanish Inquisition.
  • Strabonis Geographia. folio: Basil. 1523.
T
  • TAbulae Prutenicae.
  • Theodoritus. fol. Basil. 1570.
  • Tridentinum Concilium. 80.
  • Tritehemii Chronicon Hir­saugiense, folio Basil. apud Iacobum Parcum.
V
  • VEgetius de re Militari. folio.
  • Vincentii Prognosticon de Antichristo. 4o. 1539.
  • Virgilius.
  • Volateranus rerum Vrbana­rum. fol. Basil. 1530.
W
  • WArneword by N.D. 4o.
  • Weckeri Antidotarium speciale. fol. 1588.
  • Wolphgangus ad Curionis historiam Saracenicam. 8o.
Z
  • NIcolai Zegeri Scholion in Nouum Testamen­tum. Coloniae. 1553.
FINIS.

A TABLE OF SVCH TEXTS OF THE REVELATION AS ARE CITED in this booke for interpretation or accomplishment.

  • CHAP. I.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 1. a.
    • Verses. 4.11. Pages. 2. l.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 2. g.
    • Verses. 19. Pages. 1. o.
    • Verses. 20. Pages. 2. g.
  • CHAP. II.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 7. f.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 2. f.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 7. f.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 3. b. 4.s. 5. a.
    • Verses. 17.18. Pages. 7. f.
    • Verses. 24. Pages. 70. e.
  • CHAP. III.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 7. f.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 2. u.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 2. u. 7. f. 21. e.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 2. u.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 2. k. 7. f. 9. r.
    • Verses. 21. Pages. 7. f.
  • CHAP. IIII.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 9. a.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 9. g.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 9. l.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 9. m.
    • Verses. 6.7.8. Pages. 9. n.
  • CHAP. V.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 9. o.
  • CHAP. VI.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 10. a.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 10. b. e. h. 11. k. 32. h. 73. f. 121. l.
    • Verses. 3.4. Pages. 13. c. &c.
    • Verses. 5.6.7.8. Pages. 14.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 16. 17. b.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 16.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 25. g.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 17. 18. f.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 18. k.
    • Verses. 14.15.16.17 Pages. 18. a.
  • CHAP. VII.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 20. e. 48. b.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 21. i.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. m.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 22. a. 25. c. 32. b.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 21. m.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 22. b.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 25. c.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 9. f.
    • Verses. 17. Pages. 35. g. 104. e.
  • CHAP. VIII.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 22. d.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. e.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 23. f. b. 9. q.
    • [Page]Verses. 4. Pages. 23. e.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 24. i. n.
    • Verses. 6.7. Pages. 27. d.
    • Verses. 8.9. Pages. 28. c.
    • Verses. 10.11. Pages. 29.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 30. a.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 35. c. 75, i.
  • CHAP. IX.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 36. *. 37. f.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 37. h.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 38. g. 42. f. 80. h.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. d. f.
    • Verses. 4.5. Pages. 41. k.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 41. n. 47.*.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 44. b.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 39 a. d. h.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 39. m 40. q.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 40. t. d.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 42. f. 47.*.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 47. n. 80. h.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 48. a. 75. k.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 9. q. 73. h. i.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 75. d.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 75. e. h. 104.2.
    • Verses. 16.17.18.19 Pages. 75. f.
    • Verses. 19. Pages. 88. e.
    • Verses. 20. Pages. 48. f. 75, k.
    • Verses. 20.21. Pages. 76. a. 102. f.
    • Verses. 21. Pages. 95. l.
  • CHAP. X.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 76. b. 105. g.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 76. c. 104 b. f.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 105. i. 116. a. 177. b. 178. a.
    • Verses. 3.4. Pages. 117. d. 122. a.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 122 c.
    • Verses. 5.6. Pages. 122. d.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 123. c. 142. d.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 123. f.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 125. l. 148. e.
  • CHAP. XI.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 76. e. 77. h.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 17. f. 65. h. 77. h. n. b.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 122. b. 123. i.
    • Verses. 4.&c. Pages. 78. g. 105. m. 177. a.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 215. d.
    • Verses. 6.7. Pages. 143. a.
    • Verses. 7.8. Pages. 79. b.
    • Verses. 7.9. Pages. 79. c.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 69. a. 194. b. 211. e. f.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 66. o. 211. a.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 79. c. 118. a. 212. a.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 213. c.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 213. f.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 213. g.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 214. b. c.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 225. q. a.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 225. b.
    • Verses. 15.18.19. Pages. 234. d.
    • Verses. 16.17.18. Pages. 226.
    • Verses. 18. Pages. 226. a. 236. a.
  • CHAP. XII.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 1. b. d. 2. m. r. u. 64. a
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 2. b. c.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 3. f. l. 4. a. i. q. 5. u.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 5. c. 157. o.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 7. g. a.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 8. g. 208. c.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 11. n.
    • Verses. 7.8. Pages. 15. a.
    • Verses. 8.9. Pages. 16. a.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 3. f. l. 20. a. d. 48. i.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 19. h. 20. a.
    • Verses. 9.12.13. Pages. 20. d.
    • [Page]Verses. 12. Pages. 35. c.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 24. b. 36. a.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 33. h. 34. f. 45. c. 80. b.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 36. a.
    • Verses. 16. Pages. 46. c. 64. b.
    • Verses. 17. Pages. 64. c. d. 79. d.
    • Verses. 18. Pages. 65. e.
  • CHAP. XIII.
    • Verses. 1. &c. Pages. 25. i. k. a. 26. c. 48. l. 50. h. 73. d. 259. i.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 26. e. i. m. 27. u. 80. m. 125. i. 201. h.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 46. f. 64. l. 79. e. f.
    • Verses. 3.4. Pages. 100. r.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 80. 193. e.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 73. c. 103. g. l. 141. k
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 103. g. 118. f. 193. c. 126. p. 177. k 178. b. 232. l.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 126. p. 177. k.
    • Verses. 9.10. Pages. 199. a. 210. f. a.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 48. h. l. 50. h. a. 63. d.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 51. k. l. 104. c.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 38. f. 51. a. 52. c.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 51. a. 53. c. 70. f.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 118. h. i. k. 178. c. d 256. 258.*
    • Verses. 16. Pages. 119. h.
    • Verses. 17. Pages. 119. d.
    • Verses. 18. Pages. 120. a. 156. b.
  • CHAP. XIIII.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 9. d. 10. * 32. g. b. 105. n.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 43. f.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 44. e. f. 45. a. 52. h. 105. n.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 124. a. d. 78. h. 105. n.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 124. f.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 78. h. 125. k.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 125. m.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 67. s. 78. h. 197. l.
    • Verses. 9. &c. Pages. 78. h. 209. e.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 210. d.
    • Verses. 15.18. Pages. 78. h.
  • CHAP. XV.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 227. b. 234. b.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 121. i. 228. a.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 228. c.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 228. d.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 228. e.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 234. c. e. 235. b.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 235. d.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 229.235. h.
  • CHAP. XVI.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 235. i.
    • Verses. 2.3.4.8. Pages. 236. k.
    • Verses. 10.12.17. Pages. 236. k.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 237. f.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 239. d.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 239. a.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 239. b. 247. e.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 239. c. 247. e.
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 240. d.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 244. f.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 244. g.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 247. g. 248. d.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 247. a.
  • CHAP. XVII.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 66. l. n.
    • Verses. 2.3. Pages. 65. l. a. 71. c. 73. c. b.
    • [Page]Verses. 4. Pages. 66. e. l. p. 79. a.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 66. l. 67. d. f. 69. g.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 79. a.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 69. a. 72. a.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 4. m.
    • Verses. 9.10.11. Pages. 70. b. 72. c.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 72. d. 26. d. 39. f. 63. e.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 65. l.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 73. g. 197. k.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 25. l.
    • Verses. 16. Pages. 65. g.
    • Verses. 17. Pages. 80. i.
    • Verses. 18. Pages. 65. m.
  • CHAP. XVIII.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 200. d.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 197. l. 245. c.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 67. s. 198. a. 203. i. 245. c.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 209. g. b. 220. b. 246. h.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 209. c.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 210. g. 221. * 247. b
    • Verses. 7. Pages. 210. b.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 66. d. 210. c.
    • Verses. 9. &c. 15. Pages. 202. e.
    • Verses. 20. Pages. 202. f.
    • Verses. 21. Pages. 204. l.
    • Verses. 23. Pages. 51. b.
    • Verses. 24. Pages. 4. b. 67. a. 73. a. 249. a.
  • CHAP. XIX.
    • Verses. 9. Pages. 234. a.
    • Verses. 10. Pages. 58. g.
    • Verses. 11. Pages. 194. c. e.
    • Verses. 12. Pages. 195. a. c.
    • Verses. 13. Pages. 194. a. 196. e. a.
    • Verses. 14. Pages. 196. b. d. 197. e.
    • Verses. 15. Pages. 197. g.
    • Verses. 16. Pages. 197. i.
    • Verses. 17.18. Pages. 198. b. 253. e.
    • Verses. 19. Pages. 199. b. 199. c. 254. d.
    • Verses. 20. Pages. 51 *. 199. b. 201. e.
    • Verses. 21. Pages. 202. g.
  • CHAP. XX.
    • Verses. 1. Pages. 200. c. d.
    • Verses. 2. Pages. 200. a.
    • Verses. 3. Pages. 48. k. 200. c.
    • Verses. 4. Pages. 201. g. a.
    • Verses. 5. Pages. 202. b.
    • Verses. 6. Pages. 202. c.
  • CHAP. XXII.
    • Verses. 8. Pages. 58. g.
FINIS.

PISGAH EVANGELICA. BY THE METHODE OF THE REVELATION, PRESEN­ting to the publike view, those Canaanites, ouer whom our Lord Iesus Christ, and his holy Church, shall triumph after seuerall Bat­tailes.

CHAP. I.

The first period containing a Battaile in heauen between the Dragon and the Woman.

THE Reuelation cōtaineth acap. 1.1. [...]. &c. demonstra­tion of the most glorious and eternall pre­sence of Christ, the Almightie one, in his Church, by his continuallcap. 12.1. &c. warre with the Dragon, the diuell,cap. 1.19. both in the pre­sent time, when S. Iohn did write, and al­so in the time that succeeded afterwards.

In the time of S. Iohn, this fight is said to be in cap. 12.1. &c heauen, that is,Mat. 13.24. & 25.1.14. in the Church of Christ, and manifest assemblie of the Saints; when the persecution is directly stirred vp against Christ. And this warre is described in the sameGen. 3.15. words, in which it was first denounced. In this wonderfull warre we are to consider, the Battaile, and Successe. And of the bat­taile, the Enemies & their Manner of fight; the Enemies, are the partie Offendent, and Defendent.

The Defendent, is the vniuersall Church of Christ, shado­wed vndercap. 1.12.20 the mysterie of seauen golden candlestickes: For the Church is theMath. 5.14. light of the world; as theExod. 25.37. golden candle­stickes in the law, were the light of the Tabernacle. It is also called new cap. 3.12. Ierusalem, and thecap. 1.4 11. seauen Churches of Asia. For in the time of S. Iohn, the Churches of Asia, in a manner, a­lone did publikely support the profession of the Christian faith. Wherefore S. Iohn is required to write to them, and in them, to all other Churches wheresoeuer. This vniuersall Church is also called acap. 12.1. woman, after thePsal. 45. Cant. vsuall metaphor of the scripture.

In her description, we are to consider her ornaments, and child-bearing. Her first ornament is of her apparell, which is said to be glorious as thecap. 12.1. Sunne, hauing put on the Lord Malac. 4. 2. Esay, 60.1. Phil. 2.15. Iesus the sonne of righteousnesse. For the Christians did pub­likely professe themseluesEuseb. 3. 17. & alibi passim. to be Christians, which was the onely cause of the persecutions.

The next ornament, is her Footestoole, which is said to be the cap. 12.1. Moone, that is, all mutable and corruptible things; these shee trode vnder foote, beeingcap. 2.9. rich euen in pouertie.Euseb. 4. 15. & 8.5, 6, &c. For the Christians refused life, honour, and riches beeing offered vnto them; and which some of them inioyed, rather than that they would denie Christ, or conceale the professi­on of him.

Her third ornament, is her cap. 12.1. cap. 3.8.10.11 crowne, which is said to be twelue starres, that is, the doctrine of the Lambes twelue A­postles: not Peters onely authoritie.Euseb. 4. 14. 21. & 3. 34. & 5. 14. For the Bishops conti­nually taught those things which they had receiued of the Apostles: which also they deliuered to the Church, as onely true.Sabel. E. 7. lib. 4. The manner of the ceremonies was bare and naked, hauing in them more pietie than pompe.Euseb. 4. 21. Then was the Church a virgin; for as yet shee was not corrupted with vaine doctrines.

As concerning her childe-bearing, it is said, shee was [Page 3] fruitfull in the greatest afflictions.cap. 12. [...]. & 2.13. For shee was with childe; the faithfull taking care, to hold fast that onely faith, which they had receiued and heard, and to spread it abroad by all good meanes.

Shee cap. 12.2. crieth in her trauell, by the extremity of her paines, as a woman readie to be deliuered. Euseb. 4. 3. For when the persecuti­ons grew extreame, certaine learned and godly Christians, by their Apologies laboured to pacifie the minds of the Em­perours. Yea the veryEuseb. 3. 30. & 4. 8. Gentiles, as Plinie & Serenius, wrote in the defence of the innocencie of the Christians, vnto the Emperours Traian and Adrian.

The partie offendent, is acap. 12.3.9. wonderfull enemie, the Diuell, Sathan that old Serpent; or rather a monster compounded of diuers Serpents; but for the neerenesse of his shape; hee is called a Dragon, meaning the Romane heathen Empire, which by their idolatrie worshipped the Diuell. And it is here called a Dragon, that there might be an allusion to the temples of idols; inGesner. bib. 5 Ʋolat. lib. 25. f. 300. which were Dragons worshipped.Euseb. 5. 1. p. 62. b. And so the heathen idolatrie of the Romans, is here the ene­mie vnto the Church of Christ. Moreouer, because these per­secutions were a spiritualEphes. 6.12. warfare, in which the Romans did march against the Christians with spirituall armies; by a speech taken from their temporall armies, in which the Co­horts were ledde by ensignes,Vege [...]. 2. c. 3. in which were pictured Dragons, this enemie is said to be the Dragon.

This Dragon is said to be firstcap. 12.3.9. Greate, more terrible than those of whome Strabo speaketh, which wereStrab. 15. p. 479. 80. yea 140. cubits, which may be by reason of his age, which at first was but aGen. 3.1. Serpent. And whereas there is a prouerb,Eras. chil. centu. 3. Except a serpent doe deuoure a serpent, he doth not become a Dra­gon; the serpent of the Romane Empire, had subdued in a manner, all these countries, which were held by the former Monarchs, and so became very great. Then, this Empire be­ing asEzech. 29.3. & 32.2. a Dragon amongst other nations, and the Dragon [Page 4] beeingIsid. etym. 12. cap. 14. farre the greatest of any serpents or beasts, this Dragon must needes be terrible; both for his nature, and greatnes. His colour iscap. 12.3. Gesner. l. 5. Red; which commeth of choler, and the ouerflowing of the gall; to signifie his vnappeasable fury and rage in shedding much blood; of which bloody policie and those which succeeded there, it is said in her cap. 18.24. was found the blood of the Prophets, and of the Saints, and of all that were slaine vpon the earth. For besides the great slaugh­ters the Romaines made to become the Lords of all; and the persecutions by Nero; in the yeere of our LordAnno 74. Carion. f. 114. Euseb. 3. 5. 6. 74. Ierusalem was destroyed by Titus. In which,Geneb. p. 490. eleuen hun­dred thousand perished by sword and famine; one hun­dred thousand were openly sold; sixe hundred were ex­ecuted. Domitian also, in the yeereAnno 94. 94.Geneb. p. 492. Abb. Vrsper. who first of any, commaunded himselfe to be called Lord, and God, required all of the lineEus. 3.17. of Dauid to be diligently sought vp, and killed; and he put many Christians to death, persecuting them after the example of Nero. Euseb. 4. 2. 6. Traian slew many millians of the Iawes; as also did Adrian.

He hathcap. 12.3. seauen heads, Isid. etym. lib. 2. 2. somewhat representing the Hy­dra, of which the Poets speake. In all the seuen Churches hauingIsay 9.15. Deut. 28.13. Magistrats to deuoure the Saints. But they are also said to be seuen, cap. 17.9. because Rome their Citie was built vponVirg. Georg. 2. seuen hilles, Chron. chro. which were Palatinus, Auentinus, Ianiculus, Caelius, Aesquilinus, Viminalis, Quirinalis. And also, because it seuen times changed the forme of gouernmēt.Fulke in 17. Apo. f. 99. First ruled by Kings, 2. Consuls, 3. Decemuiri, 4. Dictators, 5. Triumuiri, 6. Emperors, 7. Popes and Emperors:

He is crowned withcap. 12.3. seuen crownes vpon his heads, like herein vnto theIsid. etym. l. 12. Cockatrice. For euery policie had the so­ueraigntie of Kings; the regall power being in their own hands. Wherefore it is said to the Church, thou cap. 2.13. dwellest where Sathans throne is.

And as the SerpentIsid. etym. l. 12. Cerastes hath eight, so this Dragon [Page 5] hath cap. 12.3. Euseb. 5. 1. tenne hornes, both to allure his pray; and also to push the seuen Churches, and all other that stand in his way. But they are tenne; because the Romaine Legion consisted ofVeg. l. 7. tenne Cohorts. And in the Apostles time, the countries sub­iect to the Romanes were ruled by tenne Strab. Geog. 17. Princes, which were called Decharchae. The manner of the fight is diuers, as are the enemies.

The Church doth fight withcap. 2. & 3. patience, with teares, and prayers, for theEuseb. 3. 33. & 4. 15. Saints did very willingly both manifest themselues, and offer themselues to all exquisit torments, which were deuised by the persecutors.

The manner of the fight of the Dragon is, first with his tayle, for with cap. 12.4. his tayle he drew the third part of the Starres, and cast them vnto the earth, that theIob. 3.6. night might be blacke and cursed, wherein the childe of the woman should bee borne. And here hath this Serpent, the propertie of the true Dragons, who haue more force inIsid. Etym. l. 12. cap. 4. their tayles, than in their iawes. By the tayle, is signified the falseEsay 9.15. prophet that spea­keth lies: and they which doe turne other to righteousnesse, doe Dan. 12.3. shine as the Starres in the firmament. Now in these times, partly by the instigation of the diuell, partly by am­bition or feare of persecution,Euseb. 3. 23. 24. 25. 26. & 4. 7. &c. very many became here­tikes; and these were so much esteemed of the Romaines, that they set vpEuseb. 2. 13. 14. a pillar in Rome, in honour of Simon Ma­gus, the most impious and abominable father of all here­tikes, with this inscription, To Simon the holy God. These he­resies principally sprang vp in the East, the third part of the Empire, and poysoned it with the heresies of Menander, that more pestilently continuedAug. de hares [...] cap. 1.2. the blasphemies of Simon Magus: against the creation of the world, incarnation and passion of Christ for idolatry &c. Ebion, Cerinthus, Nicholaus, Basilides &c. which increased the former heresies, with new impietiesEuseb 4. 11. 14. euen at Rome. Besides, there were many that de­uisedEuseb. 3. 22. & 4. 11. bookes, which they called, and obtruded to their [Page 6] hearers, as Scriptures, full of vaine and peruerse, and vngod­ly doctrines. As also they forged bookes, vnder the names of godly men, as ofEused. 3.35. Clement, to induce the world to thinke, that such also fauored their heresies. Moreouer,Epistola. Plini. apud. Foxum. Mar­tyrologio. p. 39. by the persecutions, many returned to idolatrie, these did very seruilely follow the Princes, that persecuted the Chri­stians. For theEuseb. 3. 29. & 4. 15. Iewes, heretikes, and priests of the Gentiles, did continually accuse the Bishops, and called importunately to haue them sought vp and martyred. For (said they) they are the fathers of the Christians. These were alwayes ready to prouide matter for their torment, and execute whatso­euer might bring the Bishops and other Christians to their martyrdome. Yet did there step vp two for one, so that but a third part were cast downe.

He cap. 12.4. stoode before the woman, which was readie to be deliue­red; that she might keepe in her birth, or miscarry in her deliuerie.

He gapeth, to deuoure her childe, when she had brought it forth. A very fearefull sight, he being of that sorte of Dra­gons, whichGesn. li. 5. gape the widest of any kinde of beast, and hath three orders of teeth in a iawe, the more easily to deuoure his pray. And as he is fearefull to behold, so is he rauenouse, as the Dragons of India, which lie in waite for their cattell comming from their feeding, and doe much harme, often­times they kill the Heardsmen, and thence prouide them­selues of a large meale; Yea, it sometimes commeth to passe, that a Dragon doth draw the Indian, that hunteth him, into his denne, with his weapons and all, and deuoureth him; shaking in a manner the whole mountaine, in which he lodgeth, with his force and noyse. Vnto these sortes of Dragons are these tyrants compared.Euseb. passim. For the Emperors proclaimed seuere, fearefull, and bloody lawes against the Christians; commaunding that none should professe Christ; and if any were conuerted he should be killed, yea,Euseb. 5 19. that who­soeuer [Page 7] of the Christians were brought to the iudgement seate, he should not be let goe, except he changed his mind. Domitian, after the example of Vespasian, hunted after all that were of the line of Dauid, and persecuted the Christians; Fox Mar. ex Epistolis Tra­iani. & plinij. Traian commaunded the Christians to be killed; which was done, without distinction of age, or sexe;Bergom. lib. 8. so that daily innumerable thousands were slaine: Adrian resolued to roote out the Christians, vnder whom suffered very many. In Rome were martyred tenne thousand, two hundreth and three, &c.

Notwithstanding the successe is prosperous on the wo­mans behalfe, as it wascap. 2.7.11.17.28. & 3.5.10.12.21. promised, for her fruit is borne and preserued.

Shee brought forth a cap. 12.5. man child: These latter Churches, as farre excelling the former in courage, and strength, and mas­culine vigor, as a man excelleth a woman.

Of this childe it is said, he shall rule all nations with a rodde of iron, preuailing in the ende; and ruling with iustice till all things be put in subiection vnder his feete.

For vpon the death of Domitian, Euseb. 3. 18. 20. Narna called home al exiles. S. Iohn comming from Pat [...]tes, planted new Chur­ches, and strengthened the old. As also vpon the intermissi­on of Traian, Euseb. 3. 34. many godly men went abroad, and did the worke of Euangelists, preached to such as neuer heard of Christ. They laid the foundation of faith in new and strange places, and appointed Pastors there, &c.

cap. 12.5. And that her childe was taken vp vnto God, and to his throne, The Lord causing theProu. 8.15. Princes to decree iustice, for the preseruation of his people, himselfe beeing Psal. 82.1. iudge a­mongst the Gods. ForEuseb. 4. 9. Adrian decreed, that those of euery Prouince should accuse the Christians, if they did commit any thing against the Empire; but if any did traduce them without cause, the accuser should be punished with iust re­uenge. As alsoAnno. 149. Antoninus Pius Euseb. 4. 12. 13. mooued by the Apologie [Page 8] of Iustine, wrote about the yeare 149. that the Christians are not to be molested, except they attempted any thing a­gainst the Empire; and that he that did otherwise trouble them, should beare the punishment, which he would haue inflicted on the Christian; but he that was accused should goe free.

And as for the woman, the Church, shee escaped the dan­ger by flight, cap. 12.6. for shee fled into the wildernesse, andIsay 43.20. & 44.3. was mingled among the heathenEuseb. 5. 19. & 8.1. Princes, and Gentiles, and he­retickes, where she hath a place prepared of God, as the Church of the Iewes, was directed to her place in the wildernesse, by a piller of fire, &c. both for her safety and that they should feede her there 1260. dayes: that is 1260. yeeres.Soc. 1. 17. For a lit­tle before the times of Constantine, a counterfeit religion, shadowing the rites of the gentiles, was mixed with true christian religion; not otherwise then false prophets that arise amongst the Prophets, and false Apostles among the Apostles. So that from hence, 1260. yeeres, the Church is mingled with the wicked; and is safe amongst them; and liueth at their costs. Besides that,Isid. Etym. lib. 8. cap. 5. vpon those persecutions, many fled into the Mountaines, separated from the wicked, where they were safe and fedde the Lord knoweth how.

The end of the first period, and battaile in heauen, which was in hand when Saint Iohn did write.

CHAP. II.

The second period, containing a second battaile in heauen, be­tweene the man Childe of the woman, and the Dragon.

WHen the troubles of the Church were ouer, which were in hand when Saint Iohn did write; the Lord didcap. 4.2. Psal. 156.1. & 76.2. erect his throne openly in heauen, by a manifest gouernment of his Church in the world. So that now the truth of that Tabernacle is amongst the Christians, whereof the Iewes in the wildernesseHeb. 9.8.9. had the type, and figure for the present time;Heb. 8.2. euen that true Tabernacle which God hath pitcht and not man. Then the Christian Churches haue Mount cap. 14.1. Sion, theHeb. 12.22. 1. Cor. 3.17. Temple, and in itcap. 7.15. Heb. 4.16. the throne of grace, or mercies-seate; and hereuponcap. 4.4. the Lord sitting, hauing Psal. 93.1. put on glorious apparell. HerePsal. 122.5. also are the thrones of the house of Dauid, euen the thrones of iudgementHeb. 12.23. for the first begotten, whose names are written in heauen. cap. 4.5. Ioh. 16.13. Here also are the seuen Lamps, the holy Ghost; which enlightneth euery one that commeth into the world, to leade them in all trueth. The cap. 4.6. 1. King 7.23. Ephes. 5.26. Tit. 3.5. Matth. 3.11. Sea pure as crystall, the true lauer of regeneration, by which men are baptized vnto repentance. The cap. 4.6.7.8. Ezech. 10 2. Psal. 99. glorious Cherubins, betweene whom the Lord sitteth and raigneth. This throne is compassed with innumerable cap. 5.11. Heb. 12.22. 1. King. 6.29. Gen. 3.24. Angels, who now defend the godly, and speake peace to them, hauing palmes in their hands; which heretofore had flaming swords to keepe them from the tree of life. Here is also thecap. 6.9. Leuit. 4.34. altar of burnt offering; on which the Saints are slaine, and their blood powred at the foote of the altar.ca. 8.3. & 9.13 Psal. 141.2. The golden altar with his odours and hornes. Salomans 1. King. 7.15. cap. 3.12. pillers, &c. The onely difference is, that wee haue the trueth without sha­dowes; and therefore our Tabernacle hath neither vaile nor couering, nor boardes to inclose it, but standeth erected [Page 10] openly in the world, vnder heauen.

Hereupon thecap. 12.7.3. Dragon, the diuel beginneth new warres, in heauen and in earth:

There was a great battaile in heauen, that is, in those places of the world where the Gospell of theMatth. 13.19.24. kingdomè of heauen was publikely professed.

Of this battaile, we are to consider the enemies, their manner of fight, and the successe.

The enemies in this battailecap. 12.7. are Michael, and his An­gels, which fight against the Dragon and his Angels:

By Michael is ment thecap. 14.1. Dan. 12.1. lambe Iesus Christ, fighting by the man childe which the woman brought foorth; that is, the godly learned and valiant Christians, which sprung vp of the doctrine of the Apostles, when the Church had peace after the first troubles.

The first seale.Thecap. 6.1. manner of the fight is so wonderfull, that one of the Cherubines doth call, as with the voyce of thunder, to all men to come and see both him and his furniture, to this warre.

Wherefore first Saint Iohn doth cap. 6.2. behold, and loe a white horse, Psal. 68.13.14 white for honour, and a horse forZach. 1.10. speede.

He cap. 6.2. that sat on him had a bow withPsal. 45.5. sharpe arrowes, to pearce the hearts of men, by the preaching of the Gospel, and spreading of it by word and writing. For the learned men of that time did labourEuseb. 4. 14. 18. 20. 21. & 26. 28. &. 5. 9. &c. by preaching, and wrote di­uers treatises: some of instruction in the points of religion; others of confutation, both of the gentiles and heretikes.

cap. 6.2. Psalme A crowne is giuen vnto him to reigne in the world. For whenEuseb. 8. 1. as by the graunt of Adrian, & the royall commande­ment of Antoninus Pius, the crowne was set vpon the head of Christ, the Gospel spread abroad very speedily, and with much glory getting honour and estimation amongst all men; as well Greekes as Barbarians. The Christians gouer­ned in principall offices amongst the nations. They with their families most familiarly did triumph of the profession [Page 11] of their faith, euen in the palaces of Princes. Bishops were in most high estimation and price amongst all men. Very po­pulous were the assemblies of the professors, and euery day the places for their congregations were made more large; all things prospered and increased; in a word, they were happie dayes.

And being thus furnished,cap. 6.2. he rideth forth conquering that he might ouercome. Euseb. 5. 19. For the doctrine of saluation, did sub­due the mindes of all sorts of men, vntoIbm. the holy religion of one the God of all.

Now these things were intolerable to the diuel; by na­ture enemie to euery good thing, and enuious thereat.cap. 12.7. And the Dragon, by the Romane Empire as yet heathen; and his Angels both Princes or Proconsuls, with the peo­ple and heretikes, &c. did warre against him that sat vpon the horse.

The Emperors like the bloudie Dragon the diuel, did often times moue very extreame persecutions.Geneb. p. 508. p 519. Euseb. l. 4. & Carion. For after Marcus Aurelius the philosopher; monsters held the Empire to Constantines time. This Marcus with his colleague Verus, moued persecution. After them Seuerus, and Aurelius op­posed themselues against Christ, commaunding that none should become a Christian vnder a grieuous paine. Maxi­minus persecuted the Doctors, Bishops, and other chiefe professors: Decius was a most cruell firebrand: Valerius a bloody persecutor: Aurelianus a grieuous aduersary: Dio­clesian in the East, and Maxentius in the West, stirred vp most barbarous persecutions against the Church, which sin­cerely professed Christ: Euseb. 4. 15. & 5. 1. For after innumerable torments and kindes of death, they would not suffer the godly to be buried; but after their bodies had laine for euery body to gaze vpon, some were eaten with dogges; some burned, and their ashes cast into riuers, &c.

There sprung vp also innumerable heretickes, b as false [Page 12] Euseb. 4. 21. 27. & 5. 15. 13. &c.Christs, false Prophets, false Apostles; whom the enemie of the Church of God, hating good and louing euill, omitting no meanes or opportunitie to lie in waite to hurt man, rai­sed vp. These, not onely deuided the vnitie of the Church, with peruerse doctrines, against God, his Christ, and all god­inesse: but also were violent, and double diligent to bring the godly into persecution, and to execute torments vp on them. Among these wasEuseb. 4. 37. & 5. 2. Tatianus, a violent enemie of the scriptures. His Disciples at Rome teach, that the scriptures are darke and hidden. They despise the Prophesies, &c. and be­leeue a maide that was possessed with the diuell; they teach that euery one is to bee left to himselfe, and beleeue as hee list. Montanus also, whose doctrine was spread at Rome,Euseb. 5. 13. 14. 16. ambitious of the Primacie, esteemed certaine women pro­phetesses, which prophesied lies. He taught to dissolue mar­riages, prescribed lawes of fasting, called Pepuza Ierusalem, to cause all to depend on his Synagogue there; vnder the name of oblations, exacted money to feede the bellies of his preachers; wrote a catholike epistle after the example of the Apostle, striuing for new doctrine. TheAugust. de haeres. cap. 16. Herecleonites, which are reported, as it were to redeeme such as were dy­ing with anoyntings of oyle, balme, and water, and inuocati­ons, &c. TheEpipha. haeres. 29 lib 1. Tom. 2. lib. 3. Tom. 2. haere. 29. Nazarenes which hold the ceremonies of the law; and haue a translation of the Gospel, which they call most perfect. The Collyridians which worshipped the Virgin Mary.

Euseb. 7. cap. 30. Manes tooke vpon him to represent Christ, when he was of a barbarous speech and condition; heSocra. 1. 17. abrogated the law and prophets, and called himselfe the holy Ghost. He published a booke called the Gospel; in his epistles wri­teth himselfe Apostle, D. Ponet. apol. p. 103. digesteth his new doctrine in a booke which he calleth Epistola fundamenti, where vnto he requireth like credit to be giuen as to the Gospel.

HisAug. de haere. cap. 46. Electi, or principall teachers, were forbidden flesh, [Page 13] egges and milke; he condemneth mariages, vse the women for lust, not conception, &c.S [...]cra. 1. 17. The arguments of his bookes in word pretend the Christian religion; but indeede it smel­leth of gentilisme. He vsed many impostures of sorcery. Such like were many others.

As Michael, vnto whom none can be compared, had An­gels or godly ministers, that soundly and painefully con­futed the heretikes: so did hecap. 6.3. wonderfully warre against the ciuill Princes. For he sentEzech. 5.16. & 14.21. forth his foure great plagues as occasion best serued, to auenge himselfe by them, of his enemies: namely, the sword, famine, pestilence, and beasts.

For the better effusion of blood,The second seale. cap. 63 4. he sent forth so wonder­full meanes, that another Cherub saith, come and see, which is a red horse. A horse for speede, and red for bloodshed; so that there were very ready occasions for effusion of blood.

This horse had a rider, vnto whom power was giuen to take peace from the earth; to bring in warre, sedition, and dissen­tion, that they should kill one another.

Vnto this rider was giuen a great sword; that is very ef­fectuall instruments, for the more speedy and cruell effusion of blood; by mutuall murthers and warres. For onelyGeneb. p. 505. & 513. An­toninus Pius of the Emperors, was without ciuill blood. But from the time of Comodus his sonne, treasons, and seditions were alwayes among the Princes; when as from Augustus to that time the Empire had been free from sedition. The armies or legions, which before timePolyb. l. 6. were gathered of the chiefest sort of people; euen of Rome; wereMelanct. l. 3. in Comodo. now taken of barbarous nations. The ancient military discipline was ex­tinguished; the rapine and lust of the Magistrates and soul­diers grew extreame, in all the prouinces.

And besides this ciuill sedition, some of them were slaine by warre. For Decius Geneb. Ca­rion. &c. was killed by the Gothes; Valerius was slaine by Sapor King of Persia, yea some had their bane otherwise. For Aurelianus was stroken dead with lightning.

The third seale. cap. 6. 5. 6.He also pursued them, as opportunitie best serued, with so wonderfull famine; that another Cherub cryeth come and see. To this purpose he sendeth forth A blacke horse, a horse for speede, and blacke for vnseasonable times, and for blastings, and mildewes, which make the corne of a blacke colour.

His rider delighteth in famine. For he that sate on him had balances in his hand: Leuit. 26.26. not onely to deliuer out i bread by waight according to the curse in the law; but also to sell that corne by small waights which was wont to be solde by measures.

The price also groweth excessiue. A Weckerus Ant. speci. Choenix, which containeth about thirtie sixe ounces, and was a mans allow­ance for a day; is solde by the commaundement of God and his Christ, by a voyce in the middest of the foure beasts, or Cherubins, for a Romane peny, answeringBudaeus. to the Atticke of Ephesus, which was the sixt part of an ounce, neere tenno pence sterling. For when theEuseb. 9. 7. tyrants in their decrees for persecutions, did triumph in the fruitfulnesse of the earth, God sent his plague: for the accustomed winter showers did not water the ground, and so there came an vnlooked for and suddaine famine.Euseb. 8. 19. When Maxentius played the tyrant at Rome, his subiects did suffer most extreame penu­rie of necessary sustenance: and that so great as neuer was in Rome before.Euseb. 9. 8. And when Maximinus made hauocke of the Churches in the East, the inhabitants of his cities were in manner consumed with famine. One measure of wheate was solde for 2500. Atticke, that is Romane pence; but we reade of no dearth ofcap. 6.6. wine or oyle.

The fourth seale.Moreouer as occasion serued, the lambe sent forth a­gainst his enemies, that would not haue him reigne ouer them, the plague of pestilence, and beasts; and this socap. 6.7. wonderfull, that the fourth beast or Cherub doth say, come and see. To this purpose is seenecap. 6.8. A pale horse. A horse [Page 15] for speede, and pale for the discolouring of such as were smitten by it, with palenes and wannes of face.

His name that sate vpon him was death, soIerem. 9.21. that death came vp into the windowes, and entered into the palaces by pestilent aires, to destroy the children without, and the young men in the streetes. There being helpe to be found, no not in friends or kinsefolkes.

Hell, or the graue followed after as footemen, and shewed his seueritie in refusing to giue harbour, or lodging to the dead.Ierem 9.22. The carcasses of men lying as the dunge vpon the field. For vnder Galienus Euseb. 7. 21. there was an vniuersall plague ouer the world; but especially about Alexandria; inso­much that euery man refused to helpe his friend.

Vnder Dioclesian, theEuseb. 8. 7. Lyons, Panthers, Beares, &c. vnto whom the Christians were cast to bee deuoured, left the Christians, and ramped on them which stoode without, pro­uoking them to seaze vpon the Christians, and slew many of them. ButEuseb. 9. 8. vnder Maximinus was the greatest pestilence of all; the people died in the streetes in great multitudes; the dogges eat many of them halfe dead; their carcasses lay naked, open, and vnburied; a most lamentable spectacle to those that beheld it.

And as Michael the lambe with his Angels doe fight, that he might ouercome; so did the Dragon and hiscap. 12.7.8. An­gels fight that they might preuaile, and keepe their places of idolatrie and superstition.

The Dragon doth warrecap. 12.10.11. first by accusing the brethren, and then by shedding their blood.

Many grieuous accusations were laide to the charge of the Christians; first thatEuseb. 3. 17. Christ was King, and so would dis­possesse Princes. ThenEpiphanius. where as some heretikes did vse women in common, eating horrible meates (as young chil­dren and womens menstrues, &c.) theEuseb. 4. 7 [...]. same things were obiected to the faithfull Christians. Yea the tyrants in their [Page 16] edicts publishedEuseb. 9. 5. 7. very blasphemous accusations against Christ and Christians. They slaundered the Christians, that when they assembled to their Sabbaths, vnder the colour of seruing God, they polluted themselues with promiscuous whoredomes. That the iniquitie of the Christians was the cause of the famine, earthquakes, warre, and mortalities, and that the heathen gods did thereby reuenge the indulgence of the Princes towards the Christians. Of these, and such like slaunders they write books, which they giue to the schoole-masters, to teach their schollers. As also they hang them vp vpon pillars in all publike places, to be read of all men. Yea they forbadePolychro. lib. 4. f. 169. any man that would not sacrifice to their i­dols, to buie, or sell, or take vp water.

Besides their slaunders and disgraces, they added hereun­to most barbarous persecutions,Massaeus 10. P.p. 131. 133. determining and com­manding to roote out the Christians. The Churches in ma­ny places wereEuseb. 8. 2. pulled down, and the scriptures burnt and destroyed. Yea,Geneb. p. 543 Polych. 4. c. 25. in one night, twentie thousand Christians were burned, as they were assembled in the Church: seauen­teene thousand died of most horrible and vnnaturall tor­ments, in the space of thirtie daies. EueryEuseb. 8. 6. 7. 10. 12. & in a­lijs suis libris. one was the more esteemed for his wisdome and obseruance to his Prince, by how much he was able to deuise and execute tor­ments most barbarous, vnnaturall, horrible, and painefull: they spared no sexe, nor age, nor regarded any persons of honour, nor affinitie, nor consanguinitie. Then was there no place of refuge,The fift seale. cap. 6.9 11. nor time of resting from these tyrannies.

Yet is the successe happie for the Saints, who got the vi­ctorie, and triumph: andCap. 12.8.9. miserable to the Dragon and his angels, whose place was no more found in heauen, but he was cast out euen into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

The victorie is first begged of God, and then executed. Those which obtaine the victorie, get it by deprecation, and [Page 17] are said to be the cap 6.9. soules, that is,Gen. 9.4. Numb. 9.4. Leuit. 17.14. the persons and carkasses, of them that had beene killed for the word of God, and for the te­stimonie which they maintained; to wit, the martyrs which2. Tim. 4.6. were killed, or offered, so thatLeuit. 4.34. their blood seemed to bee poured at the foote ofcap. 11.2. Exod. 21.14. the Altar, beeing slaine in the place of Gods most immediate and sincere worshippe, for the Gospel and profession of Iesus Christ; of whom is spoken before.

They crie Gen. 4.10. Heb. 11.4. aloud for vengeance, beeing slaine, as Abels blood did crie against his brother Caine.

They are honoured with white robes; which were giuen them: eueryEuseb. 5. 2. godly man esteeming honourably of them, that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for the Lord Iesus Christ. Yea they also were honoured with the vi­ctorie ouer their persecutors. For howsoeuer the estate of the Christians in the former troubles was very desperate; yet the Martyrs by the power of Christ, did so constantly endure all the torments of their persecutors, that they ouer­came them cap. 12.11. by that word of their testimonie, in that they loued not their liues vnto the death. Euseb. 8. 12. 13 For whē the tyrants had made proofe of all kind of torments, and were not able to aug­ment their tortures, they dispaired in themselues, as not ho­ping to preuaile by that course. Then grewe they wearie with killing them, and were glutted with blood. They also, by reason of certain wise and iust Apologies, which the Chri­stians published in the defence of the flocke of Christ; feared least the Princes should iustly incurre a publik note of infa­mie for the barbarous effusion of innocent blood. And so the persecution did slacke.

Thus the victorie beeing obtained at the hands of God, The sixt seale. cap. 6.12. &c. it was presently pursued with diligent execution, by the Lambe now throughly angred.

To which purpose there was a great earthquake, that is aIsai, 24.17.18.19.20. Ioel, 2.20. generall doubtful tottering in the minds of men, not know­ing [Page 20] what to settle vpon. Which grew by reason thatAnn. 311. Con­stantinus the sonne of Constantius, who fauoured the Christi­ans, was saluted Emperour. ThenAbb. Vrsp. was there a great motion in the Christian world. The common wealth was held by foure new Emperours, which had euery one their drift to be the chiefest; which caused the people to be infinitely distra­cted. Besides that, othersMussaeus. p. 132. sought partly by treason to take away Constantine, as Maximinianus; partly by the souldi­ers to place themselues, as Valens in the East, and Alexander at Carthage: yea the Romans Vrsp. p. 79. Massaeus. were so perplexed with the tyrannie of Maxentius, that they called to Constantine for reliefe.

By the stirring of Constantine, the Princes were distressed and confounded, as if the Sunne were cap. 6.12. as blacke as sackecloth of haire, and the Moone was all made like blood: soAmos. 8.5. Ioel. 3.15. that their daies were vncomfortable, and in the night they were in feare to be slaine. For hisEuseb. 8. 14. & 9.9. comming offended Maximinia­nus much, and his proceedings made Maximinus sadde; Maxentius was also in exceeding feare, that he durst not go out of Rome gates.

The Nobles andIsai. 13.10.13. & 7.2. principall ministers of estate, such as lo­ued the workes of darkenesse, fell from their places of emi­nencie, as cap. 6.13. if the starres of heauen fell to the earth, and so vio­lently were they mooued out of their places, as a figge tree casteth her greene figges, when it was shaken of a mightie winde.

The publike face ofIsa. 34.4. Agg. 2.22. religion was altered; as if the heauen departed away like a scroll, when it is rolled. For Constantine Eus 9.9. & de vita Const. passim. restored libertie to the Church, and by his edicts with Lici­nius assent, decreed a most perfit law for the Christians, com­manded all nations to become Christians, and shut vp the temples of idols.

The ciuill policie was also changed, as if the cap. 6.14.15 16.17. mountains and Isles were mooued out of their places; whereupon all sorts [Page 21] of men hid themselues, and grew desperate; fearing that the Christians would reuenge the persecutions which were for­merly inflicted on them. For inMelanct. li. 3. Constantines time was one of the greatest and most principal mutations, that haue been in mankinde. HeGeneb. p. 547. extinguished Dioclesian, who called him­selfe the brother of the Sunne and Moone, and would be worshipped as a God, andPoly. Inue. 4. 9. caused the commons to stoope to kisse his feete. He destroyed Maximinianus, Maximinus, Maxentius, all tyrants. HeEuseb. 9. 9. 10. 11. rendred due vengeance vpon the heads of such great men, who were the principall agents in the persecutions of the Christians. As vpon Pencetius, whom they called Honorable; Culcianus, whom they stiled Worthie; Theotecnus, whom they named Glorious. He also plagued with infamous torments, the kinsemen and chil­dren of the tyrants; but especially the inchaunters and priests of the idols. Yea, he subiectedEuseb. vit. Const. lib. 1. 4. vnto his Empire all the west countries, to the great ocean; all Scythia, euen to the very north; Aethiopia, towards the south; and the Lords and Earles, as farre into the east as the Indians. He restored goodMelanct. li. 3. lawes and iudgements; decreed that the Christians should not onely not be hurt, but also that they should be admitted to honors.

Thus the victorie being gotten and pursued, there fol­low great triumphs in cap. 12.10. heauen, that is openly. The Saints didEuseb. 10. 1. 2. 3. 4. publikely reioyce in the Lord their redeemer; and did sing new songs vnto God of thankes giuing. And Constan­tine Euseb. vit. Const. 1. 33. entred Rome with great triumph, presently giuing thankes to the author of his victory, and by famous inscrip­tions vpon pillers in the principall places of Rome, publi­shed vnto all men the signe of Christ his saluation. Yea,Geneb. p. 556. he required all nations to forsake idols, and embrace the pro­fession of Iesus Christ by his edicts; whereupon was fulfil­led that in the Apocalypse. Now is come saluation in heauen:

And thus was the Dragon and his Angels, that is, the diuel [Page 20] and his ministerscap. 12 9.10. cast into the earth, so that his place was found no more in heauen; that is, he doth persecute Christ no more openly; but is constrained to oppose himselfe by earthly policies, by the pretence of godlinesse. This fall of the Dragon didEuseb. vit. Con. l. 3. cap. 3. Constantine expresse in a picture which was hanged vp at the entry of his palace, for euery man to be­hold. His owne picture was made, ouer his head the signe of the Lords passion; the enemie and hostile beast, which by the tyrannie of wicked men had persecuted the Church of God; was pictured, cast into a deepe sea in the shape of a Dragon, and winding serpent (meaning the diuel) whichEsay. 27.1. was thrust through with a great sword.

The end of the second period and battaile in heauen, which was the first after the time of the returne of Saint Iohn from Patmos.

CHAP III.

The third period and first battaile on earth, betweene the Ro­mane Empire corrupted with heresie, and the Woman the Church.

NOw when cap. 12.9, 12.13. the Dragon saw that he was cast downe into the earth, and his Angels with him; he is full of wrath, knowing that hee hath but a short time, Wherefore he disposeth himselfe, to bring wofull calami­ties, both vpon the earth and the sea (in which he had many of his Angels) if by that meanes he might also further the execution of his wrath against the woman. For he drifteth the destruction of the Church. In the storie whereof, Saint Iohn doth shew his purpose and endeuour.

His purpose is by foure of cap. 7.1. his Angels, to stay the foure windes, that they should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor [Page 21] on the trees: that is, to restraineCan. 4.16. the inspiration of the holy Ghost, that men, neitherGen. 6.12. neere norIsocr. 42.10. farre off, neither such as be worldly, nor such as seemeLuc. 23.30. by their vocation and profession to be godly, might be led into all trueth. By which meanes hee would bring in That cap. 3.10. houre of tempta­tion, which should come vpon all the earth; to trie them that dwell vpon the earth, whether (now that the Princes were conuerted to the Lord) the Princes and peopleDeut. 13.3. would loue the Lord their God, with all their heart, and with all their soule. For about this time manyEuseb. vita. Const. lib. 3. cap. 62. & 2. 61. 64. Socr. 1. 4. Ruf. 1. 5. &c. damnable heresies were powred into the world; namely the Arians, Maniches, Nouatians, Valentinians, Marcionires, Paulians, Cataphrigi­ans, &c. TheseBerg. in Mil­chiad. &c. rent in peeces the Churches in Rome, Afri­ca, in the sea coaste, yea euery where.

This purpose of the Dragon is stayed a while; but the visions of this first battell are seene afterwards. The per­son that doth cause the stay to be made, is an cap. 7.2. Angel which came vp from the east, that is, the recalling of the doctrine, which first was declared in the East; namely the promise made to Abraham, whereunto the law was a schoolemaster; which was taught by the prophets, exhihited to the Iewes in Christ, and spread abroade in the world by the Apostles. For saluation is of the Iohn 4.22. Iewes. For when the Empire was torne in peeces, by diuers heresies, and contararie factions; the EmperorEuseb. de vit. Const. 2. 65. Constantine sent abroad his edicts, to stay any further contention; declaring that the true light of discipline, and holy religion, by the mercie of almightie God, did come out of the East; the professors whereof he respected, as captaines of the nations, vnto saluation. The end of the stay, is till the cap. 7.3.9. ser­uants of God be marked; some openly, as in their foreheads; others by the doctrine they doe maintaine. For Constantine required all men to surcease from strife; Till by a gene­rall Councell all things might be determined according to the word of God, which came out of the East.

Those which are marked in their foreheads are such which are knowen and noted to come forth into publike action; and are calledcap. 7.4. the twelue tribes of Israel, being re­sembled vnto them which contended with the Cananites for the land of promise. For these also contend with these vnchristian Cananites, for the true doctrine and meanes of saluation promised by Iesus Christ.

Those who are sealed according to the doctrine which they keepe; and with which they worship the Lord in the secret of the Almightie,Psal. 91.1. are acap. 7.9.10. multitude which no man could number of all nations, and kindreds and people, and tongues; like holy, and these ascribe all saluation vnto our God that sitteth vpon the throne; and to the Lambe. Euseb. 10. 4. & de vi. Con. 2. 19. For the people late­ly redeemed from the former persecutions, praysed God the King, and Christ the onely Sauiour. Yea, the Emperors did acknowledge thus much, writing it on pillers to bee read.

The seuenth scale open.After the sealing of the seruants of God, followed the emotions which are comprehended in the seuenth seale, which the Lambe openeth. In the declaration whereof, first is set downe the vniuersall disposition of all, to bring into action, and to behold the visions. And this is acap. 8.1. Euseb. vit. Con. 3. 10. 11. graue silence, both in the preparation and expectation of that which should follow.

Secondly, the instruments which are to bring about these troubles are seene; and are said to becap. 8.2. seuen Angels with seuen trumpets. For the future alterations were to be wrought by the diuersitie of doctrine and perswasions which should induce men to stirres.

In the third place is shewed the principall matter which is to be the argument of the troubles, that these trumpeters should sound, which is concerning the doctrine of the me­diation of Christ, which while some should labour to main­taine precisely according to the doctrine of the East, and [Page 25] others should corrupt; much trouble would arise in the world.

The mediation of Iesus Christ, is presented by an cap. 8.3. other Angel differing from the foure Angels which were to holde the windes, as also from the seuen trumpeting Angels. The thing he presenteth, is the readines of Iesus Christ, to make reconciliation betweene God and man. For he stoods before the altar of incense which was before the throne; hauing a gol­den censor, as theLeuit. 16. priest in the law was prepared to make reconciliation betweene God and the people. By this is signified the readinesEuseb. vit. Con. 3. 13. of Constantine, and all godly Bi­shops at the Councell of Nicea, to heare with pacience, and to vnderstand in sinceritie, and to iudge with truth the que­stions and differences which were made in that time.

Hereof, first the godly make a good and religious vse; for by them much cap. 8.3. odors was giuen vnto him, Rom. 12.1. Psal. 141.2. that is, reasona­ble seruices and petitions; to offer with the prayers of all Saints; that is, that euery man labored for anEuseb. vi. & 3. 16. 18. & 4.36. vnitie and to be made members of the vniuersall Church, as it was re­quired according to the prescript of the word of God.

The effect hereof is an vniuersall reconciliation and peace both in heauen with God, and in earth amongst men, the cap. 8.4. Leuit. 16.2.13. smoke of the odors going vp out of the Angels hand, before the presence of God. For in the Councell of Nicea (whichCaranza. was held, Constantine being Augustus, and Licinius Caesar) there wasEuseb. de vit. Con. 3. 16. diligent enquirie into all things, till there was pro­nounced a sentence, pleasing and acceptable to God, that beholdeth all things, for the concord and consent of the mindes of men. And that so, that there was nothing (that seemed) leaft to breede any matter of discord, or contro­uersie of faith. In this Councell wasCaranza f. 37. b. & 39. [...]. acknowledged the ne­cessitie of confessing the Godhead of Christ, against Arius. As also the heresies of Photinus, Sabellius, &c. were con­demned.

Againe, when new contentions did arise,cap. 8.5. this Angel filleth his censor full of coales of the altar, readie to make an atonement; but because men now doe not bring odors, but hypocrisie, he casteth the coales into the earth, Rom. 1.21. that is, reiecteth their seruice, and deliuereth them ouer into a re­probate minde, to doe things not conuenient. For when as the peace of the Church was not sought, but men gaue themselues onely to pretextes of good things; there was great corruption.Socr. 1. 10. 18. 19. 20. For Constantine hauing recalled the Ari­ans, who had made a very hypocriticall submission; he so farre trusted them, that he committed the hearing and de­termining of the questions of the time to the discretion of such, which pretended to be Catholickes, but were Arians in heart. And thenEuseb. vit. Con. 4. 40. 43. Massaeus 10. p. 136. 137. Soc. 1. 9. 22. & 4. 18. began it to be esteemed more religion to build certaine places and to pray in them, rather than in others, and to liue by some prescriptions, and will­worships of Monkes, Eremites, &c. than to walke by Gods word.

The effect is, that hereupon arecap. 8.5. made voyces and thun­drings, and lightnings, and earthquakes; that is, great and very fearefull emotions; both for the matter and manner of them.

Here therefore doth the Dragon take the opportunitie to make his purpose appeare. For his Angels doe holde now the foure windes; that is, do bring in an [...]. Thes. 1.11. vniuersall strong delu­sion, that men should beleeue lyes; that they might be dam­ned which loue not the truth; which is done by the restraint of the spirit of the truth.

By this delusion, he first maketh warrecap. 12.13. against the wo­man, the Church, which had brought forth a man childe, and after against her seede. In his warre against the woman, by strong delusion he at once persecuteth some, and corrupteth others. In his persecution, he first laboureth to destroy the Church peecemeale, and fayling of his purpose, the second [Page 25] time endeuoreth to drowne it altogether.

In this first battell we are to consider the enemies with their seuerall manner of fight; and the successe. The ene­mies are the woman, the Church; and the Dragon on earth, that is, the diuel by his deputy.

The woman is the selfe same before described in the first battell which was in heauen; namely those Christians which came out of the former cap. 7.14. tribulations, and great persecutions, vnder the heathen Emperors, continuing the faith which was persecuted in the first battell in Saint Iohns time, where­of some had been marked with an eye put forth, and their hamme cut, to haue stoode against Arius before, and in the Nicene Councell.

These are said to be of the twelue Tribes of Israel, that is, by their true profession of the Christian faith, and circumci­sion of the heart, to beRom. 2.29. truely Iewes. In whom the chil­dren of Israel are multiplied exceedingly. For first the twelue tribes are multiplied into themselues, and so are 144. and enioying the blessing of thousands,cap. 7.4. &c. are 144,000.Isai. 49.5.18. though Israel according to the flesh be not gathered, but scattered abroad. Now these lie open to affliction, as it was foreshew­edcap. 6.11. vnto their brethren. For though Constantine didSozo. 1. 7. Euseb. & 10. vit. Con. c. 1. 44. much fauour and honour them that were with him; yet in other prouinces many did beare the brunt of bitter persecution.

The Dragons deputie, is the Romane Empire corrupted with heresie, and iscap. 13.1. &c. described by the place from whence he should arise by his monstrous shape and dignitie.

He is said to arise cap. 13.1. out of the sea, that is, from amongst people, cap. 17.15. and multitudes, and nations, and tongues; namely all those seuerall nations, ouer whom Constantine did gouerne. As concerning his shape, he is first said tocap. 13.1. haue seuen heads, that is, those seuen hils, and seuen formes of gouernement, euery one blasphemous; of which isSupra. cap. 1. pag. 3. spoken in the descrip­tion of the Dragon.

He hath alsocap. 13.1. tenne hornes like the Dragon, not onely for the decharchie, &c. as before; but also for tenne kingdomes whichcap. 17.12. should arise afterwards.

And whereas the Dragon was crowned on his heads, this beast hath tenne crownes vpon his hornes, to signifie that these hornes should be seuerall kingdomes, hauing regall power in their owne hands.

He is bodiedcap. 13.2. like the Pantheresse, whichIsid. Etym. 12.2. is a beast very swift, venturing all dangers,Plini. 8.17. white, spotted with little eyes of blacke, rauenous, beautifull, luxurious, and with her smel, which is odoriferous, sheGerar. dial. crea. 104. allureth other beast vnto her.

Footedcap. 13.2. like a Beare; forPlin. 8.15. whereas the Pantheresse, as also the Lyons, doe hide their talants, as they goe or runne, neuer putting them forth, but when they make at their pray; this wilde beast hathIsid. Etym. 12. 2. beares feete, which haue their greatest force in their loynes, and legges, and doe teare the ground as they goe.

His cap. 13.2. mouth or face is as the mouth of a Lyon; whose ma­iestie is inCron. 12. 8. Plin. 8.15. his face, taking scorne to looke vpon his ene­mies or their snares; his mouthIsidor. 12.2. Plin. 8.36. of such force, that where he toucheth with his teeth, he draweth goare blood.

For Rome Brought. in Concente. hauing subdued the countries, which in Da­niel were figured by a Lyon, a Libbard, and a beast with tenne hornes; thereafter is a beast which is a Lyon in mouth, a Lib­bard in body, and a beast with tenne hornes. He hath also this shape, because the heathenEus. 8.4. &c. Emperors, whom this beast succeedeth in cruelty, vsed especially Lyons, Beares, Libbards and horned beasts, to torment and deuoure the Christian martyres. Now that this wilde beast doth signifie the Emperors, which doe pretend themselues to be Christi­ans, but oppose themselues against theGobel. aet. 6. cap. 64. p. 233. Church; Pope Gre­gory the ninth is witnesse in his bull against Fredericke the second Emperor. So that nowProu. 28.15. the wicked ruler is as a roa­ring Lyon, and hungrie Beare amongst the people. Yea, as a [Page 27] Hoseah, 13.7.8. Leopard in the way that breaketh the kall of the heart.

His Dignitie is the same, which the heathen Romane Em­pire had, firstcap. 13.2. Power, and abilitie to doe. Secondly, Throne, that is,Iere. 45.10. iurisdiction to giue lawes. Thirdly, Authoritie, that is, reputation, or estimation. For there stepped vp an Em­pire of Arians, &c pretending to be obedient to Christ, with which all the world was enamoured and followed it, as o­ther beasts doe the Pantheresse, hoping for great comfort by it. It was strong and sure in marching against his ene­mies; as a Beare robbed of her whelpes. It was maiesticall in countenance like a Lyon, seeming to deserue much ho­nor and reuerence. But it proued a meere pretext to kill and to deuoure, luxurious for idolatry, and other false worships, couetous and tearing where it went; most cruell and blou­dy where it did bite; so that it was like the beast of whichDan. 7.7, 23. Daniel speaketh, that deuoured, brake in peeces, and stam­ped the residue vnder feete. In a word it became a monster, compounded of three fierce and wilde beasts, whom no art can tame. And although it were in appearance something different from the heathen Empire; yet forGeneb. p. 567. persecution, it was nothing inferiour to it.

The manner of the fight is diuers, as are the enemies. The Dragons deputie, the Romane Empire corrupted with heresie; doth foure seuerall times charge the Church, as with the sound of a trumpet.

Vpon the sound of the first trumpet, The first trum­pet. hee chargeth the Church as with a tempest, incap. 8.7. Esay 28.2. Psal. 18.22. Ioel. 2.30. which there was haile and fire mingled with blood, cast into the earth: that is, with bloudy persecutions, in which earthly minded men had the execu­tion of such punishments which were called the iudge­ments of God; but were indeede very painefull and vncha­ritable persecutions.Euseb. 10. 8. Socra. 1. [...]. Melancton. Euseb. vit. Cor. 2.2. For the diuell through enuie and wrath, with which hee was enraged for the peace of the Church: stirred vp Licinius Caesar to persecute the Church. [Page 28] He pretended that the Christians prayed for Constantine and not for him; but giuing himselfe to heathen idolatrie, sor­cery, murther, &c. to auenge the cause of the old Romane gods, he with a cruell storme and tempest persecuted the Saints, and kindled a more lamentable flame than the former persecutors did.Haile. He raged against the Christians, souldiers, people, and Bishops. He proclaimed that it was very vnlaw­full for any subiect, by humanity and pity to relieue those whom the Prince had imprisoned. By these vncharitable courses many poore Christian prisoners were famished. He also caused many of the Christians to be hewen in peeces, and (as butchers vse their meate) to bee hanged vp in the shambles, and after this horrible and vnnaturall spectacle, to be cast into the sea for fishes to feede vpon. But theseSozo. 1. 2. persecutions were onely about Lybia and Aegypte, and not in the rest of the Empire. Constantine also recalled certaineSocrat. 1. 10. &c. Arians from banishment, and receiued them into fauour, when they pretended to repent them of that opinion. And he committed to them the hearing and determining of the iudgements of God, which were supposed to be deseruedly inflicted vpon men, who indeede were vniustly accused.

The second Trumpet.When the second cap. 8.8. Angel had sounded his trumpet, there ariseth a persecution, as if a great mountaine burning with fire, were cast into the sea, that is,Iere. 51.25. the monarchie of the world became enragedIsaiah. 17.12. against his subiects, and a persecutor of the people of God inhabiting neere the sea coasts. This was accomplished when as Constantine by the suggestion of his sister Licinius widow (who was deluded by an Arian priest) called a Councell at Tyrus (a city standing in the sea) a­gainst Athenasius that defended the faith of the Nicene Creede. Him had the pretended Arian Conuerts, accused to the Emperour of many crimes; and here against him and Macarius were diuers matters obiected, not pertaining to the Nicene Councell, but of supposed murther, sorcery, &c. [Page 29] purposing by those collaterall accusations and calumniati­ons to destroy the professors of the truth, and that together with them, the truth it selfe might be abolished.Ann. 33 [...]. This Coū ­cell was assembled by the craftie seducements of the Ari­ans Eus. v. c. 4. 43. and thither came certaine from Macedonia, Panonia, Mysia, Persia, Bithynia, Thracia, Cilicia, Cappodocia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Phaenicia, Arabia, Palestina, Aegyptus, Africa, Thebais, and nobles of the Emperours Court.

InRuff 1. 11. Soc. 1. 21, 22, 23. Theod. 1. 25, 27, 29, 30. this Councell was Athanasius, &c. falsly accused, in hazzard, by the furie of them which were assembled, to bee torne in peeces; he was there condemned without cause, and by the Emperour was banished, and Arius restored. Yea theV [...]lat. 23. f. 270. Emperour Constantine himselfe became an Arian; and as soone as Constantine was dead, Sapor Ann. 342. Sec. 2. 12. king of Persia perse­cuted the Christians, hee with martyrdome crowned aboue 150. Bishops, besides those of the common people. Present­ly Constantine theMass. l. 11. Emperour fauouring the blast of Arius heresie, vowed, & laboured violently to bring all the world to Arianisme. To which purpose he held diuers Councels a­gainst them which maintained the doctrine of the godhead of Christ, agreed vpon at the Nicene Councell. Namely,Mass. Soc. 2. 5. 22. 23. 26. 30. at Constantinople, Antiochia, Syrmia, Nicomedia, Theod. 2. 14. 26. Sozo. 4. 15. 18. Nicea, Arimi­num, Millaine, Seleucia, and Constantinople: He also enforced his commandement for Arianisme by bloodie persecutions, imprisonments, massacres, treasons, by diuers kinds of tor­ments and crafty wiles, yea the bodies of the slaine were not suffered to be put into their graues in some places. By his meanes many Bishops b [...]came Arians, as didTheod 4. 37. Vlphilas the Bishop of the Gothes, who infected that nation with that here­sie. But this persecution was m [...]st aboutRuff. 1. Soc. 2. 12. Soz. 6. 37. The third tr [...] ­pet. cap. 8. 10. 1 [...]. Alexandria, and the rest of the sea coastes in the East.

Againe, the Dragon causeth his deputie to sound a third trumpet, and to charge the Church afresh. To this purpose, A starre falleth from heauen: that is, someIsai. 14.12. principall person [Page 30] falleth from the profession of the Christian faith to heresie, or infidelitie. By this starre, or person enraged, is stirred vp persecution, burning like a torch, that is, cruell and tormen­ting. The effect whereof is, that the waters are made worme­wood, whereby many doe die: that is,Amos. 5.7. & 6 12. he did corrupt & make abhorred allIsai. 41.17 18. the comforts of this life, and by name the scriptures and holy writings, making them vnsauerie. This was accomplishedAnn. 365. in Iulian the Apostata. For heGenebr. Socr. 3. 10, 11. &c. Theod. 3. 1. &c. Soz 5. 3. & 16. &c. had bene a publike professor and teacher of the Christian faith; but he became an Apostata & Witch, naming himselfe the Bishop of the Pagans. Though his persecutions were cruell and bloodie, yet was the mischiefe that came by his craft farre greater. For he defiled the waters, bread, meate, fruite, herbs, and whatsoeuer men should eate; yea his money, and statues with such filthy idolatrie, that none could partake in them, but seemed to commit idolatrie. And as he corrupted their outward comforts, so did he the knowledge with which mē should feede and refresh their mindes and soules. He forbad the Christians to keepe any schooles, to beare any armes, & to possesse any Ecclesiasticall goods. HeSoc. 3. 19. also laboured to make the scriptures vile and ridiculous, by imputing vnto them foolish precepts. Namely, that theyCarion. taught volunta­rie pouertie and basenesse, in suffering wrongs without re­uenge; both which he said were preiudiciall to a well orde­red common-wealth. The godly and learned men of the time did answer him by writing,Carion. but with more diligence, than sound confutation. He began in France, and persecuted Eastward.

Yet once more he foundeth the The fourth trumpet. cap. 8.12. fourth trumpet, & char­geth the Church againe. And now the third part of the Sunne was smitten, and of the moone, and of the starrs, so that the third part of the day did not shine, and likewise the night. That is,Ier. 51.35. with Mat. 5.14. Ruffa. 1. 9. The­od. 4.13. the Bishops and Ministers, and other principall persons, who were called the Lights of the time, were smitten with perse­cution. [Page 31] For when the Gothes had gotten aide against their e­nemies of the Emperour Valens, they became Arians in to­ken of their thankfulnesse to Valens. But afterwards they harried booties out of the Empire, to the great molestation of the imperials. Whereupon Valens resoluingAnn. 368. to make warre vpon them, thought good to fortifie himselfe a­gainst those infidels, by receiuing the sacrament of bap­tisme. ByRuff. 25. 6. the entreaties and inticements of his wife, he was baptised by an Arian, and tooke a solemne oath to root out all that professed Christ any other way than the Arians did. Wherefore he spoiled Antiochia, Samosetenses, Laodicea, E­dessa, Alexandria, Cappadocia, and Constantinople, of their Pa­stors (that gaue them light) sending them to prisons, or to banishment.Socr. 4. 27. Sozo. 6. 14. Theod. 4 12. 13. 16. 19. 22. 24. And in roomes of the Pastors, he sent wolues into the assemblies of the sheepe of Christ. He also sent sol­diers with cudgels and clubs to beate the people away from the places of their meetings. This persecution began at Con­stantinople, and from thence was continued Southwards. ThisSoc. 4. 15. Ruff. 2. 9. Valens consulted with the Diuel, to know his succes­sor.

These persecutions were specially but in the East; and by the Emperours that were but as third men in the Empire, Iu­lian excepted, who yet did onely afflict the East; and there­fore the mischiefe is said to light but vpon the third part. Theod. 5. 6. The East was onely pestered with the pestilence of Arius, when as the West was in a manner alwaies free from it. And the East seemeth the third part of the Empire, bySoc. 1. 26. & alii. the diui­ding of the Empire in three by Constātine amongst his three sonnes, Constantius, Constans, and Constantine.

The manner of the fight of the woman which had brought forth the man childe, is diuerse, by her selfe, and childe.

HerRuff. 2. 5. Soc. 3. 11. selfe keepeth her garments of the profession of Christ. Shee also treadeth still the moone vnder foote. For when Iulian depriued all that would not forsake the Chri­stian [Page 32] religion of their honour in his palace, those which with an vpright heart did professe the Christian faith, with a readie minde did put off their ornaments of ciuill honour, and submitted themselues to most cruell torments, rather than they would denie Christ.

Shee kept also her crowne. For whereas libertie was often graunted to all others, onlyTheod. 4. 24. those which professed the do­ctrine of the Apostles were persecuted. Now the godly would not deuiseSoc. 3. 5. 1. Ioh. 1.1.2. any new religion, nor bring any such into the Church; but onely confirme that which from the beginning was prescribed by Ecclesiasticall tradition (that is, was deli­uered by theTheod. 2. 22. Apostles) and wise Christians had sought out by infallible reasons.

Yea shee still is fruitfull by theRuff. 2. 4. 6. Socrat. 4. 19. conuersion of more peo­ple, where Christ was not known.

Her man childe also Michael the cap. 14 1. Lambe, who now is a­mongst his 144, 000. at Mount Zijon, doth wonderfully warre against these enemies bycap. 6.2. &c. his horsemen that ride on red horses, &c. For Arius Socr. 1. 25. the father of the mischiefe died miserably, his bowels running out, and the& 2.20.27.37. Massaeus. 11. p. 141. Empire was full of sedition. The Persians, Magnentius Britanio, Nepotia­nus, Siluanus the French, Iews in the East, Gallus Caesar, & Iuli­anus Caesar, stirred vp warres and seditions against Constanti­us, and the Emperour himselfe through anguish of minde died of an Apoplexie.Soc. 3. 18. The Persians proclaime open warre vpon Iulian, in which warre oppressedMass. 11. p. 146. with famine he di­ed beeing slaine.Soc. 435. Procopius maketh insurrection against Va­lens; yea the earth doth quake, and inundations of the sea are many in diuers places, shaking downe many countries, and drowning diuers cities. Muania the Queene ofSoc. 4. 29. Saracens maketh warre vpon him, so doe theSoc 4. 31. Gothes, who pursued him into a village, and burned him in the house where he was.

Thecap. 14.1. cum cap. 7.4. 144,000, which are the number of these valiant [Page 33] Christians which oppose themselues against the Arians, with as true fortitude as the tribes of Israel did oppose thē ­selues against the Cananites, doe all this while accōpany the Lambe on Mount Zijon. Here are they known to be, by hauing their fathers name written in their foreheads; that is, they are marked to defend thatIoh. 1.12. Iesus Christ is the sonne of God, and in Christ themselues to be the sonnes of God. By this are signified, the many Councels which the Catholikes held against the Arians which denied the godhead of Christ; asSoc. 2. 16. 19. at Sardis, Ierusalem, & 3.5. Alexandria, Sozo. 6. 12. Tyanis. And also vn­der Iouianus at Antiochia, where theSoc. 3. 24. most contentious A­rians did subscribe to the clause of the Nicene Creede, that saith that Christ is of one substance with the Father. There was also one which was an Arian that denied the Godhead of Christ, and a Macedonian that opposed the doctrine of the Holy Ghost, bySoc. 2. 33. 35. name Eustathius, who attempted many things besides the Ecclesiasticall rites and customes. For hee forbad mariage, he taught to abstaine from meates and ma­riage, whereupon hee separated many from wedlocke that had contracted matrimonie;The ground of priuate masse. and hee perswaded them that detested to come to Church, to haue Communion in their houses. He drew seruants from their masters vnder the pre­text of godlinesse; he ware the apparell of a Philosopher, & compelled his followers to vse a strange kind of apparell; he forbad any prayers to be made in the houses of such as were married. He commanded the publike praiers (or blessings) and Communion of a Minister that had a wife (which hee lawfully married when he was a lay person) to bee auoided as a horrible sinne, &c. But by a Councell held at Gangris he was depriued of his Episcopall dignitie, and his opinions were accursed. (Yet hence doe the Papists sucke many con­clusions.)

The woman also the Churchcap 12.14. doth betake her selfe to flight from these dangers, and to the woman were giuen two [Page 34] wings of a great Eagle, that shee might flie from the presence of (the monstrous beast the deputie) of the Serpent. For during the timeEuseb. 10. 8. Soz. 1. 2. of Licinius tyrannie, the godly were constrained to flie into the wildernesses, and the fields, woods, and moun­taines were their best harbor.Melan. l. 3. Constantine reedified Con­stantinople, and translated the seate of the Empire and purity of religion thither.

In the time ofRuff. 1. 7. 8. 10 20. 21. 22. 24. Carion. Constantius, Athanasius is a fugitiue all the world ouer, there were banished Dionysius, Eusebius, Paulinus Rhodanus, Lucifer, Liberius Bishop of Rome, and Miletus Bishop of Antiochia, whom much people follow­ed. At that time the face of the Church was ougly to be­hold, shee was wasted of her owne, one chased, another fled.

In the time ofCarion. Iulian, Athanasius and others fled again. The godly and learned fathers fled from answering of the cauils which Iulian deuised and obiected against the scrip­tures, &c. and betooke themselues to praiers vnto God, to deliuer the Church from so dangerous an enemie.

In the time of Valens the Ministers and people were ba­nished, and did flie. FromRuff. 2. 3. Alexandria 3000. fled into the wildernesse, and their Pastor Peter fled to Rome, Barza Theod. 4. 16. 18. 21. 24. Pa­stor of Edessa beeing banished, an infinite number followed him and flocked to him on all sides; they all forsake the townes and meete in the fields: Eleuen Aegyptian Bishops were banished, &c. Those of Constantinople were constrai­ned to meete without the citie, where they were beaten with the weather, with stormes, frost, and snowe, and some­times with excessiue heate. The like was the condition of the Churches in other places.

The successe is the safetie of the Church,cap. 12.14. who fledde for a time, times, and halfe a time; flying not onely now, but also for the most part, till the time of Antichrist. The godly and valiant champions called 144, 000: are also safe, because [Page 35] cap. 7.17. the Lambe in the middest of the throne of God doth wipe all teares from their eyes, that is, godly Princes are a comfort vnto them; as was Iouianus, and Valentinian, who, as in the time ofSoc. 3. 11. Iulian they refused all honours for the loue of the Gospel, insomuch thatTheod. 3. 16. 19. Valentinian when a holy-water-clarke of the gentiles would haue cast water on him, he tooke him a boxe on the care for fowling his clothes (and that in the presence of the Emperor) soSoc. 3. 19. 20. when they came to be Em­perors, they much fauored the truth. For Iouianus Theod. 4. 1. refused the Empire, saying he was a Christian; but the souldiers required him not to refuse the Empire, for they would be Christians and he should be the Emperour of Christians. And after the persecutor Valens, Gratian, Soc. 5. 2. &c. and Theodosius, Emperors recalled the Christian exiles, and by lawes autho­rised the truth. There was also by Theodosius a Councell held atCaranza. Constantinople against heresies: especially the Macedo­nians that denied the holy Ghost to be God.Socr. 5. 13. 14. Before him the tyrant Maximus fled, notwithstanding the triumphs and rumors which the Arians made to the contrarie.

And whereas the wicked inhabitants of the earth, the he­retikes had often felt such distresse by the Gothes, Saracens, and the professors of the truth; that they were faine to make their peace by composition; these things were as an cap. 8.13. cap. 12.12. An­gel flying through the middest of heauen, crying, woe, woe, woe, to the inhabitants of the earth, for the soundes of the three Angels which are yet to blowe their Trumpets; manifestly foretelling three woes to come vpon the wicked.

The end of the third period, and first battell on earth.

CHAP. IIII.

The fourth period and second battell on earth, in which the Dragon casteth a floud out of his mouth, after the wo­man flying, and is also the first woe to the inhabitants of the earth.

WHen the Dragon had failed in his hope to destroy the Church by his former trumpeters, peece­meale; (for the Church did rather encrease than was diminished) he now taketh a new course. For being enraged, he laboureth to drowne the Church altogether, albeit with all he bring a lamentable woe vpon such, which are his owne instruments of mischiefe.

Of this attempt or battell, are shewed the enemies, their seuerall manner of fight, and the successe.

The enemies are the Dragon the Diuell, by forraigne and heathen people; which make incursion vpon the countries of the Church, euen both the imperials, and the visible Church. Of these strangers, is set downe: First, the meanes by which they come abroade; then the kinde of the mis­chiefe which they doe, and lastly the manner how they hurt.

The meanes by which they come abroade, is the Diuell. For the Serpent cap. 12.13. cast out of his mouth water like a flood; that is, by his words sent foorth infinit nationsIsai. 59.19. Ezech. 26.3. Amos. 8.8. after the woman, the Christian Church, that hee might cause her to bee caried away of the flood, being drowned by Gentilisme or other cor­ruption.

To this purpose heThe fifth trumpet. cap 9.1. bloweth the fifth Trumpet against the Church; whereupon a starre falleth from heauen vnto the earth, bringing in such Apostasy into the world, that some principall Christian falleth from the care of heauen, to the [Page 37] loue of the earth; so desiring to possesse the earth, that he is contented to loose heauen, if that might any thing further his ambition.

This was accomplished at the death ofAnno 395. Theodosius the good Emperor; who hadMassaus 21. p. 154. appointed three principall Ge­nerals of his warres to helpe his sonnes, faithfully to admini­ster the common-wealth. Ruffinus in the East, Gildo in Afri­ca, and Stilico in the West. For these three persons vpon the death of their Lord Theodosius, fell from their Christian du­ty; and sought for the Empire. Ruffinus Abb. vrsp. 117. resolued to dis­place his Lord Arcaedius Emperor of the East, and to take the roome himselfe. Stilico sought to wring the Empire from his maister Honorius Emperor of the West; and to ad­uance his sonne Eucherius to that dignitie. And Gildo vsur­ped the Empire in Africa.

Their absolute authoritie is said to be that the cap. 9.1. Isai. 22.22. key of the bottomlesse pit was giuen them as a meanes to induce them to this apostasie. The persons hauing power in their hands to let loose as dangerous persons as the diuell himselfe is, if they would. For all the barbarians were to be disposed of by their direction.

When they had resolued of this apostasie, which was a sinne neuer heard of before among Christian Princes, they laboured to couer theirIsa. 29.15. & 28.15. drifts with damnable policie, as opening the cap. 9.2. bottomlesse pit, so that there came smoke from thence as the smoke of a great fornace, euen the craft of the Diuell.

By their secret and close cariage of things; they did not onely conceale their purpose from men, but also the sunne and the aire were darkened by the smoke of the pit. That is, Christ and his holy Gospell were so obscured, as if the fault had been to be layed vpon the Christian faith, that the times were so troublesome.

For whenLud. Ʋiues praef. in Aug. de ciuit. dei. Ruffinus sought for the Empire for himselfe, [Page 38] and Stilico for his sonne, they both resolued on this aduice, that for perfecting of their ambitions, it was behouefull to raise vp warre; that all things being in confusion by that kinde of tempest, their desires might be the more secret and easilier compassed; the Princes being amased with the terror of warre, graunting any thing to that principall Go­uernor, that was next to them. For they knew that in peace as in a cleere sky and open weather, the darkenesse of their mindes might easily be discouered and punished.

Yea, thereAmb. lib. 5. epist. 31. Aug. de cuit. dei lib. 1. &c. was for this trouble a generall murmuring against Christ and the Gospell, as if these afflictions did be­fall the Empire, because the heathen gods were abolished, and Christ onely worshipped.

Now, out of the smoke came these dangerousGeneb. p. 590. Abb. vrsp. p. 117. 118. enemies. For these protectors by their speeches and letters, powred as a flood all barbarous nations into the Empire.

The persons against whom they are brought foorth, are first the woman the Church, formerly described, with her man childe, the 144,000. which attende the Lambe on mount Sion. And these arecap. 9.4. Luc. 21.18.19. Ezech. 17.24. called the grasse of the earth, euery greene thing, and trees, for the glorious royall apparell which they did weare, hauing put on Christ Iesus, and for the fruit­fulnesse of them, their lips being as a tree of life. Against these did the diuell bring them forth. For Stilico laboured to inuest his sonne Eucherius into the Empire, whoAbb. vrsp. 118. euer of a childe did lay traps to ensnare the Christians.

Secondly they were sent forth by the Lord to be a woe to the cap. 3.13. &. 9.4. imperials, which sought to inhabit the earth, though they felt from heauen, to get the possession of it. And these because of their earthly ambitions, &c. are said to be such, which haue not the seale of God in their foreheads, that is, did not openly shew any testimonie that they were the seruants or sonnes of God.

The manner of the fight of these strangers iscap. 9.3. fearefull, [Page 39] they being as a monstrous kinde of vermi [...]e, compounded of Locustes and Scorpions, at first in their inundation vexing the world like Locustes, but afterwards those which followed hurt men as Scorpions. For vnto them is giuen power, such as the Scorpions of the earth haue, to hurt. But in their manner of fight, we must marke diligently their diuers procceedings a­gainst the Church and imperials; and that as they are compa­red to Locustes and to Scorpions.

The forme cap. 9.7. of them as Locustes, is that they be innumerable armies of horsemen prepared to battell. Strab. Geog. l. 7. quod. G [...]og. l. 2. For these nations of the Gothes, as all people in the North were altogether horse­men, none of them goeth on foote; but both great and smal did vse to ride.

Their martiall discipline is to serue vnderCabellicus. Kings, which it ment by that which is said, that on their cap. 9.7. heads were set as it were crownes. For howsoeuer they had no kingdome, yet their heads were calledAbb. vrs. p. 100. Kings. They also are said to haue crownes, because that in the end ofcap. 17.12. these troubles diuers Kings did arise of them.Luc. 9.52. For the faire pretexts which they set vpon their actions, they are said tocap. 9.7. haue faces like the faces of men. For besides that they wereAbb. vrs. of a manly coun­tenance, they were of a singular humanitie towards all men; insomuch that they were calledStrab. Geo. l. 7. iustissimi populorum, the iustest nation in the world. AndLud. Viues in praefat. Aug. de ciuit. dei. when they came into the Empire they shewed themselues willing to entertaine any reasonable condition of peace, discouering the treasons (of Stilico) which they knew; neither did they violate the peace once concluded, but vpon extreame necessities.

And they had cap 9.8. haire as the haire of women. For the Gothes were called Gens Visperg. p. 96. Gent [...]. capillata, The nation with the long haire. For the most part of that countrie people doe weare long haire; and doeQuad. G [...]g. 2. vse to poll their heads behind; but before of their haire they make two long (trica [...]) tresses, or lockes like vnto our women; which they cast behinde their eares [Page 40] very amorously. By this kinde of dressing isStrab. 7. p. 205. &c. also ment their effeminate and enticing conditions, and common vse of women. It is further said, that their cap. 9.8. Ioel. 1.6. teeth were as the teeth of Lyons, for the horrible waste that these Locustes doe make.Plin. l. 11. 19. For as the naturall Locustes doe gnaw with their teeth whatsoeuer they light vpon; euen the dores of mens houses sometimes; so did theseAbb. vrs. pag. 102. barbarians, they deuoured all things, as the manner of Locusts is.

Their courage is vnconquerable, ascap. 9.9. if they had habergi­ont or curets like to curets of yron, of the best proofe.Viues praes. in Aug. For they haue a certaine religion, that their soules doe returne to others when they be slaine, after the doctrine of Pythago­ras; or else are placed in a better roome; or at least that death is better than life; wherefore they are said in their warres to come vp close to the swordes length. It is repor­tedStrab. Geo. 7. that when their Orators were asked of Alexander the Great what they feared most; they answered, Least the sky should fall vpon their heads. The cause of their audacious resolution isAbb. vrsp. p. 100. attributed to the patronage of Mars, whom they honour. When a Heardsman had found a sword in the ground, with which a beast was wounded as he was grasing; he brought it to Attilas; with this Present he grew so cou­ragious as if he were made by this sword, supposed to be the sword of Mars, the Prince of the whole world.

These people make a fearefull incursion into the Empire, as terribly as thePlin. 11.29. Locustes, that make a noyse with their wings like other fowles, doe seeme to those whose fields they are feared to light vpon.cap. 9.9. Iudg. 4.3.13. Hab. 1.7.8. For the sound of their winges was like the sound of many chariots when many horses runne to battell. They wereƲiues vbi sup. so many that no one land was able to finde them foode, forAbb. vrsp. their countrie is called the shop of nations. And as they were alwayes knowen to be a fierce people (for Alexander would not meddle with them, Caesar auoyded himselfe of them; Pyrrhus abhorred them) so was [Page 41] their comming into the Empire terrible, bothBergomensi [...]. for the mul­titude of wagons and horses which they brought with them. For the people did tremble and quake at their com­ming. These firstAnno. 405. Carian. came into Italy vnder the leading of Rhadagasus in the yeere of the Lord 405.

As for the persons against whom they came, they pro­ceeded diuersly; namely the Church and imperials.

As for the Church (God so commaunding) these stran­gers proclaimed a veryAug. Ciuit. dei lib. 1. cap. 1. Viues sup. strange law. Namely that the soul­diers should spare the Churches, and all whosoeuer fled to the Churches; and vpon paine of death hurt none of them; as if it hadcap. 94.5. been commaunded that they should not hurt the grasse, &c. but onely those men which haue not the seale of God in their foreheads. TheyGeneb. p. 592. 594. testified that they warred with the Romanes, but not with the Saints, and Apostles of God. For there was in this nation a certaine religion, to respect the worship of God as farre as their knowledge would serue, for which they were calledStrab. 7. p. 205. Godworshippers.

Towards the imperials and such which haue not the seale of God in their foreheads, they are permitted to vse more violence, yet with a strange limitation, that they should not cap. 9.5. kill them, but that they should be vexed. For these barbari­ans proclaimed aBerg. in Ala­rico. Viues vbi s [...]p. law amongst their souldiers, that as much as was possible, they should abstaine from blood. But as they were, so did some of them acknowledge them­selues to be the scourge of God, wherefore they harried booties out of all places of the Empire. TheyAnno 410. Carion. besieged Rome, Vis. p. 102. tooke it and spoyled it, scraped all away that could be gotten, like Locustes. This vexation was to the Empire, as the paine that commeth by a Scorpion when Weckerus Aut. spic. lib. 1. sect. 20. hee hath stung a man. For it bread in them diuers afflictions of hope and feare. For they oftentimes intermitted their furie, and renued it againe vnlooked for. WhilesSab. E. 7. l. 4. the Gothes vexed Italy, the Vandales, Sucues, Alani, with fire and sword, and [Page 42] rapine doe make ougly waste in France and Spaine. After the Gothes, the Hunnes waste Germanie, France and Italy. After them the Bugiani, Vandales, Eruli, &c.

Thecap 9.3.10. manner of their fight as they are Scorpions is with their tayles, their false prophets and wicked religion. For they transfuse their wicked doctrine into the hearts of Chri­stians; asPlin. 11. [...]5. Scorpions doe their gall or poyson into them whom they hurt. For whereas they held thatStra. 7. religious persons should not marry, and that it was not lawfull to eate flesh; the Christians were willing to make that to be good diuinitie. And whereas they worshipped, not onely as Kings, but also as gods, such religious persons as kept themselues in inaccessible celles; and pretended to bee a­ble to shew them the secrets of the gods; so that they heldAb. vrs. p. 96. that onely to be safe, that onely to be profitable, that onely to be the matter of their vowes, which was commaunded them by such; the Popes fitted their turnes. For they arro­gated to themselues, and perswaded these strangers that the Popes and their monkish and other clergie, were the onely counsellors with God. Hereby were the Popes terrible to the fiercest of them, and reuerenced as Gothes priests by that nation. For when Attilas Chro. Chro. came to destroy Rome, the Ro­manes &c. did tremble with horrible feare. But Leo theGeneb. Beugem. Pope affrighted him by a miracle, so that the tyrant obey­ed the Pope; whereby both Rome and Italy was saued. When Attilas A. Michon. cap. 14. Ʋiues sup. souldiers scoffed at him, and said that Attilas fea­red none but a Lyon and a wolfe (meaning Pope Leo and Lupus Bishop of Trecas, who likewise preuailed with him to spare that citie) he answered that one in the habite of a cler­gie man, stoode by Pope Leo with a drawen two edged sword, and shaking it at him, threatned to kill him and to destroy his armie, except he did agree to the Popes request.

AndGeneb. p. 608. when Gensericus with his Vandales, came resolued to burne Rome, the same Pope preuailed with him to spare [Page 43] it. Totilas Greg. dial. lib. 2. 14. 15. also the King of the Gothes went to Benedict the Monke, to try whether the fame of his being a prophet were true or no. This Benedict doth report many stories of the dead, &c. and had rules for his order, to forbeare flesh &c. When Totilas came before the cell, he cast himselfe vpon the ground, and durst not come neere. But when he had heard the reproofe and prediction of Benedict, he was ex­ceedingly affrighted. And when this Totilas besieged Rome, at the instance of Pelagius the first, whoCaranza. first brought into the masse prayer for the dead (a thing that these barbarians did much hearken after) heGeneb. p. 6 [...]4. obeyed, andCario. fo. 138. caused both vir­gins and mens liues, and Church goods to be spared.

Againe they are said to hurt with their tayles, because many of those which came afterwards became tyrants, asSabellicus. Abb. vrs. p. 109. (Theodoricus cruelly enforced the faith of Ariu [...], Genseri­cus, Hunericus, Gundebundus in Africa destroyed the Church &c. vide Geneb. p. 615. 616.

The manner of the fight of the woman, the Church, and of her man child is, by voyce, and flight. Her voyce is first as the sound cap. 14.2. of many waters, next as the sound of a great thunder, and lastly as the voyce of harpers harping on their harpes.

The sound of many waters, is a confused and vndistinct murmuring.Cari [...]n. Vpon the incursion of the Gothes by Rhada­gasus, and Alaricus &c. there was an exceeding great mur­muring, and complaining euen against Christ the sonne of righteousnesse. For diuers obiected that these calamities be­fell the Empire because they reiected their ancient heathen gods, and had receiued the doctrine of Christ. Insomuch that Symachus the LieftenantAmb. l. 5. epist. 30.31. of Rome was Legat from the Senate to the Emperor to craue the heathen rites to be resto­red. Whereunto Ambrose made answere in the name of the Church and Christian Senators. With this error alsoAug. de ciui. dei lib. 1. c. 12. 27. many Christians were infected, which vpon better deliberation were brought to repentance. Many for feare they should [Page 44] fall into sinne, by the terror or inticements of those tyrants, did stagger in their iudgments, whether they were not best to kill themselues, and so preuent the mischiefe of sinning. As forHist. ant. ex Paulo Diaco. p. 434. example one Dagna a noble woman of Aquileia, when the city was taken by the barbarians, cast herselfe out of a turret into the riuer; least she should be made a scorne by the barbarians and loose her chastity.Aug. de Ciuit. Dei. But against such did Augustine write in his booke de Ciuitate Dei, and stayed many. Some also ranne to the Churches hoping there to be martyred. But what by the law proclaimed, to spare such as escaped to Churches, and what by the godly perswa­sionscap. 9.6. of learned men, in those dayes men did seeke death and did not finde it, and did desire to die, but death did flie from them.

The next voyce which was heard of the Church was ter­rible as thunder, against her hereticall enemies, which were at this time very many. Augustine De ciuit. dei lib. 1. confuted them that said that Christ and his Gospel was the cause of these troubles; and proued by good demonstration, that the Empire was spared for Christs sake. TheMelanct. 3. Geneb. p. 589. &c. Arians, Maniches, Nestorians, and Pelagians, were vehemently and publikely confuted, some by Augustine, some by Ierome, and others; the Euty­chians by Cyril &c.

The third voyce was as of harpers harping on their harpes, that is, a most heauenly harmonie, of those which consented together, in the true doctrine of the Christian faith, singing as it were a cap. 14.3. new song.

Of this song is obserued the place where it was sung, and what manner of vnderstanding it required.

The place is said to be before cap. 14.3. the throne, and before the foure beastes, & before the Elders, that is, in the Church before God the father, the sonne, and the holy Ghost, before the glorious Cherubins, and before the faithfull and holy gouer­nors of the Church. This doth signifie the good and most Christian Councels which were held before the Lord and his [Page 45] Angels by the authority of godly and religious Princes, and by the assistance of the faithfull Bishops and Ministers of the word. ForCaranza. vnder Theodosius was held a Councel against the Nestorians. And also the Carthaginian, Mileuitan, and Aurasican Councels were held against the Pelagians. The AffricanMelan. 3. Epist. Aug. Councel wrote vnto Innocentius the Bishop of Rome, and exhorted him that he would also disallow the er­rors sprung vp at Rome, and would not suffer them to spread any further. Vnder Martianus was held a Councell at Chal­cedonia against the Eutychians. Geneb. p. 64 [...]. In the yeare of Christ 552. was held a Councell at Constantinople against certaine here­tickes, and to confirme the foure generall Councels. A hea­uenly harmonie of holy harpers.

The song which those Fathers and Councels did sing is somewhat darke to be vnderstood. For no man cap. 14.3. could learne the song but the 144,000, which were bought frō the earth: to wit, those faithfull witnesses which are not earthly minded. For as it is said of some of Augustines latter bookes, that he hath sometimes vnproperMelan. 3. de Eccl post. Vol. 3. speeches, but if they be wel & fa­uourably iudged of, they containe the very truth: so may it be said of the rest, because the iniquitie of the time enforced them to speake with as little offence to the impietie of men, as possibly might be, &c.

The flight of the woman in these troublesome times was by flying to carrie her selfe cleane out of thecap. 12.14. sight of the Serpent. For the countries nowGeneb. p. 5 [...]. made newely kingdomes were conuerted afterwards.Sabel. In Affrica in the time of Gen­sericus the Church was cleane extinguished, the Bishops which maintained the trueth beeing fledde and banished for euer: and so by other tyrants in other places. From hence the Church is fledde from the presence of the Serpent, and is mingled for a time, times, and halfe a time, that is, 1260. yeares, there beeing many godly men amongst the diuellish ty­rants and hereticks, which they doe not see not know of: yet [Page 46] there is the Church.

The successe is diuers in the Church and Empire, and also concerning these strangers.

By this inundation of these barbarouscap. 13.3. nations, that one head of the beast was as wounded to death by the sword: that is, the Romane Empire in the West was cleane ouerthrowne, rent, and torne.Geneb. p. 609 Germanie, Dacia, Sarmatia, Spaine, Britaine, and France, doe altogether fall away from the Empire, to the vtterMelan. 3. ruine of the Empire. The office also ofSabel. E. 8. l. 1 Consuls cea­sed in Rome in the yeare 560.Geneb. p. 641. In the space of 142. (or rather 150) yeares,642. Rome the tamer of mankinde, and castle of all nations, did sustaine many casualties by the iudgement of God, that it might seriously slide to the hands of the Church, whose head (as some thinke) it ought to be, and to that vse should be built againe from the foundation. For after that Rome was spoiled by Alaricus armie in the age of Augu­stine and Hierome, anon it was wasted by the Vandals within 44. yeares. After that 22. yeares by Odoacer, and his Heruli. Againe after 14. yeares by Theodoricus and his Ostrogothes. Furthermore after 50. yeares it was taken by Belifarius. At last it came into extreame miserie by Totilas & the reliques of the Gothes after 12. yeares. AndHist. ant. ex Egna. p. 426. the maiestie of the Ro­mane name,cum p. 468. ex Paul. Diaco. 6. qu. Buchol. Ann. 476. by the flight of Augustulus, the last of the Cae­sars of theƲid. hist. anti. ex Paulo Diac. p. 468. Romane nation renowned for the seruice of the gods, did fall and was cleane ouerthrowne: that as shee was wont to triumph ouer the whole world, so now there is no nation so fierce and barbarous which doth not repaie the iniurie done to them or their auncestrie. For in Augustulus Carion. f. 143. the Empire of the Augusti in Italie perished and ended. They lost theirSab. E. 8. l. 5. language at Rome. The Romane ciuill lawes were as exilesGeneb. p. 914 from hence for the space of 600. yeares, &c.

But the earth helpe the woman, and the earth cap. 12.16. opened her mouth and swallowed vp the flood which the Dragon had cast [Page 47] out of his mouth: that is, the countries into which these stran­gers made incursion swallowed them vs. For these strangers did content themselues to be mixed with the naturall inha­bitantsSa [...]el. [...]n. [...]. l. 5. of the countries into which they came. The Gothes which remained in Italie degenerating into the name of I­talians, in Spaine into Spaniards, leauing onely in diuers pla­ces some places of their names which keepe their memory. And of them arose certaine kingdomes, bearing the names of the places where they were for the most part.

The successe that these strangers found was first that their power was limited. Forcap. 9.5. [...]. their power was to hurt fiue months, that is, an hundred and fiftie yeare. For a monethErasm. Rem [...]. in tab. Pr [...]t. according to the account of the Hebrewes, Aegyptians, and Astrono­mers containeth 30. daies, and so fiue moneths amount to 150. daies, which counting aEzech. 4.6. day for a yeare after the ma­ner of the scripture, commeth to 150. yeare. For from the time that Rhadagasus first entred, which was inCarion. the yeare 405. vnto theSabel. death of Teias the last of these strangers that afflicted the Empire, which wasGeneb. p. 643 in the yeare 555. is precise­ly 150. yeare. And though the people did still continue, yet the kingdome, name, power, and Empire of the Gothes were rooted out of Italie. And so in other places this number of 150. yeares is in a manner a fatall limit to such as make in­cursions into the countries of others.

Secondly, they that for 150. yeare could be brought vn­der no mans power, were in the ende afterwards made the subiects of Antichrist. Strab. 7. And as before they came they were subiect vnto their Priest which liued in an inaccessible cell, as an angel of the bottomlesse pit, who did euer set them to make incursion vpon their neighbours, as Abaddon, or A­pollyon, a destroyer; socap. 9.11. now they had a King set ouer them, which is that Angel of the bottomlesse pit, whose Dan. 7. name in Hebrew is Abaddon, and in Greeke is 2. Thess. 2. named Apollyon: namely that Angel, or false Prophets whom the Hebrewes [Page 48] and Greekes doe call the sonne of perdition, that is, Anti­christ.

The ende of the fourth period and of the second battell on earth, and of cap. 9.12. the first Woe to the inhabitants thereof.

CHAP V.

Of the corruption and delusion which Sathan wrought in others, in the time of these two last battels.

IN the two last Chapters hath beene shewed howe the Dragon by hiscap. 7.1. Angels did staie the windes that they blewSozo. 1. 2. 7. not on the third part of the Theod. 2. 22 Chri­stian or Romane word.Theod. 5. 6. For onely the East was pestered with the pestilence of the Arians. Now are we to proceed to shew what became of the cap. 9.20. remnant; that is, the other two thirds of the Empire. For euen amongst them also was the cap. 7.3. earth hurt, after the seruants of God were sealed.

That which is here to be considered, is thecap. 13.11. storie of ano­ther beast, or kingdome, or principalitie, which is said to a­rise out of the earth; into whichcap 12.9. the Dragon was cast, and where he deceiuethcap. 20.3. the world.

In the storie hereof is set down the rising of the beast, the opposition of the Saints, and the successe.

This beast though in many things it bee like the other beast; yet in some doth it differ from that which presented the Romane Empire corrupted with heresie.

First, whereas that beast arosecap. 13.1.11. out of the water, to wit, from amongst many nations, this other ariseth out of the earth. Now they are said to bee of the earth, which are so [Page] m earthie, as earthly is opposed to heauenly. So that this beast ariseth out of earthly aduancements, &c. For the West by the protection of Constantine was freed from the perse­cution of Licinius, and also honoured by him. For first heeRuff. 1. 2. refused to cen [...]ure them, esteeming them as gods. AndGeneb. p. [...]5. after enriched the Church with siluer and gold, departed to Constantinople, and (as some say) gaue the citie of Rome, &c. and princely ornaments to Pope Siluester and his succes­sors. Which (amongst other testimonies) Genebrard doeth prooue by two Rabbines. TheJdem p. 555. first Abraham Leuita, thus: He (vz. Constantine) wēt out of Rome & gaue it to the Idu [...]e­an Priests, meaning the Popes. The other is Aben Ezra, who testifieth thus, Hee (vz. Constantine) beautified Rome, which was the place of his seate, and left it to that iniquitie which now is called Peter. It seemeth somewhat was done this way, but nothing so much as is pretended. For besides that Valla, aValla contra den. Const. man of singular knowledge, writeth against that treatise which beareth the name of The Donation of Constantine; Volateran theVolat. 23. f. 270. keeper of the Vatican librarie, and so best acquainted with the antiquities of the citie of Rome, doth denie any such donation to be made by Constan­tine, shewing that it is to be found in no old author, but on­ly in the Decrees, & that not in their ancient copies. Crant­zius Crantz. Met. l. 11. c. 24. p 772 saith the Pope was great, not by the forged donation of Constantine, which neuer was made, but by the bountie of other Princes. But such as it was, the humanitie ofEus. vit. Con. 4. 5 [...]. Constan­tine was abused by the vnsatiable couetousnes and vnspeak­able dissimulation of such as pretended themselues to bee Christians. Polychr. 4.26. f. 171. From that time forward, because of the great ri­ches that the Church of Rome had, it was made the more se­cular, and had more secular businesse than spirituall deuoti­on; and more pompe and boast outward, than holines with­in, as it is supposed. It is written that when Constantine had made this gift to the Church, the olde enemie cried openly [Page 50] in the aire, This day is venome powred into the holy Church. Therefore Ierome in vitis Patrum saith, since the holie Church increased in possessions, it is decreased in vertues. And so the beast riseth out of the earth. He is also said to rise out of the earth for his vnsensible manner of growing. For the things which grow out of the earth are well discerned to haue growen, but the manner how no man seeth. And this is it that the scripture calleth priuily 2. Pet. 2.1. bringing of damna­ble heresies, contrarie to the declaring of the Gospel, which is seene vpon an instant, not onely like a swift horseman, but likeMath. 24.27 lightning, &c.

Secondly, hee differeth from the other monster by his hornes, which are not ten, butcap. 13.1.11. cap. 5.6. two, and those like the Lamb which had eies, arrogating to himselfe to be like vnto Christ, representingN.D. Warne­word. En. 1. c. 2. 11. 6. 7. 8. his power and wisdome vpon earth as his Vi­car or Viceroy. So that in matters of iurisdiction and spiritual authoritie for gouernment of his Church vpon earth (hee presumeth that) Christ hath left so great power vnto his sub­stitutes, Peters successor (the Pope of Rome) as he may doe thereby, and in his name and vertue in a certaine sort, what­soeuer his master and Lord might doe in his Church, if hee were now conuersant amongst vs vpon earth.

Thirdly, hee differeth in voice.cap. 13.11. For he speaketh like the Dragon; whereas the other did roare but as a Beare, or Pan­theresse, or Lyon. He is said to speake like the Dragon for his terror. For it is reported that about theGesu. lib. 5. tower of Babel there dwell great Dragons, whose voice and yelling doeth terrifie men. And when Alexander went into India a Dragon with his terrible noise and hissing did terrifie his whole ar­mie. By this is meant that the Church of Rome, or the Pope should from henceforth labour to rule by 2. Tim. 3.2. cursed speaking and execrations: as also by as bloodie and cruell lawes and interdictions, as euer the heathen persecutors did tyrannize with. For in Nero theAug. de Ciu. Dei. 20. 19. facts of Antichrist were seene. So [Page 51] that by those courses he should not onely fright other men, but also be terrible to Monarchs and their valiant armies.

He is also said to speake like the Dragon, because by the spirit of error he1. Tim. 4.1.3 bringeth in doctrines of diuels forbidding to marrie, and commanding to abstaine from meates, &c. and diuers superstitions, telling men that theyGen. 3.4. shall not die if they transgresse Gods commandements, and haue his par­don. That for their skinneIob. 2.4. men will blaspheme God.Mat. 4.9. Of­fering to giue preferments to such as will fall downe and worship him, beeing a1. Kin. 22.22 lying spirit in the mouthes of the Prophets of Kings, &c.cap. 19.20. And for these & such like causes he is called The false prophet that prophesieth lies, &c.

But he is like vnto the first monstrous beast in this, that he doth cap. 13.12. exercise the power of the first beast before him, taking vpon him as an Emperor in the time & presence of the Em­perour: labouring to be as absolute ouer the Clergie as the Emperour is ouer the temporaltie; exempting his Clergie from ciuill iurisdiction.2. Thess. 5.2. Yea exalting himselfe aboue all.

Yea he proposeth to himselfe to be Monarch of all, and therefore what euer be his pretext, hee in his priuate drift causeth the cap. 13.12. earth and them that dwell therein to worshippe the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed: that is, to worshippe an Ecclesiasticall Monarch which he laboureth to establish in the roome of the former ciuill Monarchie which was o­uerthrowen in the West by the former incursions of stran­gers, and onely healed by the Popes.

Thecap. 13.13.14 meanes which he vseth to further these ambitions are great wonders, and deceiptfull in the fight of men, and of the beast; that is, seeming miracles to the Prince and people; howeuer there may be a better and truer construction made of them to be deceipts. These his miracles therefore arecap. 18.23. cal­led inchauntments wherewith all nations are deceiued. 2. Thes. 2.9.10. And this is that of which S. Paul speaketh when he saith of the aduer­sarie of Christ, Whose comming is by the effectuall working of [Page 52] Sathan with all power and signes of lying wonders, and in all Aug. Ciu. Dei. 20. 19. de­ceiuablenes of vnrighteousnes. Which are wonders either so seeming when they be but impostures; or else if true, they be the workes of the diuell to gaine credit to the great ene­mie of the Gospel. Particularly for instance it is said that he cap. 13.13. caused fire to come downe from heauen on the earth in the sight of men; that is, he seemeth to men to cause GodIsa. 9.5. & 37 36. to send downe vengeance from heauen vpon men that doe not re­spect him, applying all the calamities that befall them that loue him not, to be iudgements of God to reuenge the con­tempt offered to this beast. The Popes were famous far Chro. Chr. mi­racles when they had once gotten purple.

The opposition of the Saints is something, though very small, contenting themselues thatcap. 14.3. they were bought from the earth, hauing nothing to doe with the ambition of this beast, that onely minded how to possesse the earth, wincking at much corruption when they saw it. AboutFasc. Tem. f. 47 b. Frising. Chro. 4. cap. 3. the possessi­ons of the Church, which the Prelates at this time began to haue, there was often a great contention among the Do­ctors. Some said it was iust and profitable that the Church should abound in temporalties, and haue earthly honours, others thought not. But the Bishops of Rome accepted of these honours. And they of that Church doe thinke thatGeneb. p. 552 553. it much concerned God in some place to haue a visible Eccle­siasticall Monarchie, which by diuine authoritie (by causing fire to come downe from heauen vpon men) might restraine, ter­rifie, smite with lightning, and bring into obedience tyrants, hereticks, schismaticks, &c. Wherefore the Bishops of Rome, which was the chiefe citie in the world, endeauoured to at­taine vnto that dignitie, and to inrich the Church by all meanes possible. These things will appeare more particular­ly in the stories of the Popes, wherof doe follow some briefe collections.

The complement.

Siluester I. Ann 315. admirable forFasc. Temp. f 47 a. miracles (or great wonders.) For he is reported toPet. de Nat. haue clensed Constantine of a leprosie. ButVolat. 23. f. 270. the booke of that miracle is Apocrypha, manifestly dissenting from the Doctors, and altogether to be reiected (as a 2. Thes. 2.9. cap. 13.14. lying signe.) He is said to haue reuiued a deadPet de Nat. Ball, to binde a Dragon that killed men with his breath, (a false mi­racle).Gesn. l. 5. For Dragons doe not hurt with their breath: hereby he laboured to gaine reputation to his profession. He forbadCaranz. f. 4 [...]. 37. a. Subdeacons to marrie (heare the voice of the Dragon.) Hee deuised the Chrisme, with which the Bishops should signe them that were baptized, to confirme them against the per­swasion of Heretickes. The manner is this,Poly. inuent. 5. 3. the Bishop ma­keth the signe of the crosse in the forehead of the partie to be confirmed, and saith, I signe thee with the character or to­ken of the crosse, and confirme thee with the chrisme of saluati­on. Berg. 9. He commanded that no laie man should presume to cal a Clergie man into a ciuill court; nor that any Clergie man should sue before a secular Iudge: and decreed thatCaranz. f. 46. a. neither Emperour, nor Kings, nor all the Clergie may iudge the Pope (exercising the power of the first beast euen be­fore him, &c.)

Marcus appointedBerg. 9. that no Clergie man might by any meanes be drawne vnto secular businesse.Ann. 334. Hee built two Churches in Rome. Constantine enriched him with many gifts. (The beast doth rise out of the earth.)

Iulius reprehended theAnno 341. Chr. Chro. Arians, especially that they cal­led a Councel at Antiochia without the authoritie of the Pope of Rome, when as without his authority (he said) it nei­ther ought nor could be. He decreed that whosoeuer suspe­cted his iudge, might appeale to the seat of Rome, (the Pope)

Liberius wasPo [...] [...]r. banished for standing against the Arians: Ann. 35 [...]. in the meane while by his Counsell the Clergie of Rome or­dained Felix Pope.

This Felix proceeded seuerely against the Arians. Where­fore Constantius the Emperor reconciled Liberius; for he seemed more easie to the Arians. Liberius then being ouer­come with the griefe of exile, and glad that he was Pope againe, assented and fell into heresie, and subscribedMassaus, 11. there­to. But Felix and theFasc. Temp. s. 48. b. Catholikes hauing admonished him, and finding him to bee contumacious, cast him out of the Church as an heretike: wherefore Liberius cast Felix out of the Papacie; held the Churches violently, and by strength; so that there was a great persecution of the faithfull, and the Clergie and priests that fauored Felix were slaine in the Churches, and Liberius forbad it not.Vol. 22. And Felix himselfe was slaine as defending the truth. This Felix wasGeneb. p. 574. also re­ported guiltie of heresie. But such is the force of the Aposto­licall chaire (saith Genebrard) that it would rather make a martyr than heare an heretike. Here wanteth some helpe to reconcile these popish Chronologers.

Anno. 369. Damasus got the seate by schisme, so that theRuff. 2. 10. place of prayer did swim with the blood of the slaine,Danaeus in Aug. de haeres. p. 259. ex Am­miano. 137 carcasses of men were found in one day. HeFox Marty. grew proud by aSoz 7 4. re­script of Gratian, who required that religion to bee held which Peter the Prince of the Apostles deliuered, and Da­masus obserued at Rome. For Damasus wrote toCaranza. f. 85. b. Stepha­nus, and an Archbishop, and to the three Councels of Afri­ca, that the iudgement of the causes of Bishops, and all mat­ters of great-importance, may not be determined, but by the authoritie of the Apostolike seate. (Thus did the beast rise out of the earth.) But in1. Conc. Const. can. 1.2. Ca­ranza. his time it was contrarily decreed, that no Bishop should confound the authoritie of bishoprickes, by intermedling in another diocesse, to dispose of Ecclesia­sticall causes. He also decreed that none shouldDist. 17. huic. sedi. presume to vsurpe the things which were graunted to that seate.cap. 24.9.1. hac est fides. It is said, that to him Ierom wrote, that whosoeuer should blame the faith commended by the Church of Rome should [Page 55] shew himselfe vnskilfull, malicious, and no catholike but an heretike.Plat. [...]. He abolished the ancient translation of the Bible, which was made by the Septuagin [...]; and then was in great estimation; and brought into the Church the writings of Ierome and many songs (as hauing the horne of the eye of wisedome like the Lambe.) But it was contrarilyCon. La [...]d. can. 69. Ca­ranza. decreed, that no Psalmes or songes made by vulgar persons should be vsed in the Church; nor any bookes read in the Church which are not of the Canonicall Scriptures of the old and new testament. In this Popes time was decreed, thatCon. Valen. what Clergie man confessed any mortal sinne of himselfe should be deposed (an instruction for vnchaste priests)4. Caranza. Anno 388. si non castè, &c. Siricius the first, ordained thatBerg. 9. priests should be or­dered onely by Bishops. In his time it was decreed, that euery3. Con. Carth. can. 49. Ecclesiasticall person that purchased any lands, &c. should conferre it vpon the Church. It seemeth that Bishops affected very high titles. For to take downe the pride of such, it was decreed thatIbid. can. 26. no Bishop of the first seate should be called Princeps sacerdotum, or summus sacerdos, but onely the Bishop of the first seate.

This PopePlat. Berg. expelled from Ecclesiasticall offices all Cler­gie men that maried a widow or second wife; and decreedCara. f. 90. b. that no Clergie man should haue knowledge of his wife, because it is written those which dwell in the Rom. 8.8. flesh cannot please God. Agreeing herein with the heresies of the Mani­ches, and superstition of the Gothes, thatStra. 7. p. 205. 206. would haue their religious persons without wiues. But this his decree is con­trarie to the Gangrene Councell, which accuseth such asD. 30. si qui [...] nuptia [...]. accuse the marriage bed, as a let to the kingdome of heauen.

Innocentius the first, (is said to haue) excommunicated theGeneb. Emperor Archadius, Anno. 406. and by his Epistle to haue depri­ued Eudoxia the Empresse from her dignitie. He as an He­racleonite decreed thatCaran. f. 15 [...] all persons in their deadly and ex­treame [Page 56] sicknesses, should be anoynted with oyle hallowed by Bishops. That priests should iudge of the qualitie of the offence, and penitence of men, and at their discretion dis­misse them. He instituted the kissing of the Pax, that all men might declare their consent to that which was done. He, after the heresie of thePonet Apol. pag. 105. Cataphrygians and Montanus, who feigned himselfe to be the holy Ghost, ordained that the custome of no Church is to be followed in diuine my­steries, or doing of things, but onely the Church of Rome. It seemeth hee would haue Rome say, as sometimes Babylon said, IIsai. 47.10. am &c. none else; vnto whom may be said, as to the Cataphrygians, came 1. Cor. 14.36. See epist. Ath. 1. in Soc. 2. 29. the word of God from you, or came it to you alone? In his time, Rome was taken by the Gothes. At the instance of the African Councell, he condemned the heresie of Pelagius.

Anno 421. Zosimus sentChro. Chro. Faustinus a Bishop to the Councell at Car­thage, to tell them that nothing ought to be done publikely without the Bishop of Rome. He absoluedFox Marty. Concilium Aphricanum. Apiarius an Aphrican without any examination, when he stood excom­municate by an Aphrican Councell. And wrote to the Bi­shops of Aphrica, commaunding them to receiue this Api­arius, by him so absolued, into their communion. Preten­ding that the Bishop of Rome had authoritie to commaund, graunted vnto him by the Councell of Nicea. (Thus farre was the beast risen out of the earth.) The African Bishops sent into the East for the originall copies of the Niceau Councel; by which they found the Pope to be an impostor. Where­upon they doe decree, that he that isCaranza, Com. Mileuit. Can. 18.22. excommunicate, may appeale to the Primates and Councels of his owne pro­uince; but he that appealeth beyond the seas, shall be re­ceiued into no communion.Concil. Aphr. And the African Coun­cell wrote to Caelestine who succeeded Zosimus, requiring him to bring into the Church no such foggie types of the world.

Bonifacius the first got & possessed the seate byVolat. schisme.Anno 423. In his time are cited the stories ofChro. Chro. Euphrosina, and Marina, women, who tooke on them mens apparell, and entred in­to monasteries amongst men; which though it were con­trarie to theD. 30. si qua mulier. Gangrene Councell, yet are they calledPet. de Nat. Anno 426. Saints.

Calestinus commaunded all Clergie men to studie theƲolat. Canon law. As yet it seemeth it was not commaunded, that the Clergie should haue diuers apparell from the peo­ple; but that it began by some to be brought in. For thus writeth Caelestinus of the Clergie. They are toCaranza. f. 130. a. be distingui­shed from the people by doctrine, not by apparell, by con­uersation, not by attires, by puritie of minde, not by clo­thing, &c. which I see not how it standeth with that which Genebrarde saith,Geneb. p. 530. that Stephanus the first, instituted priests garments, &c. Anno 257.

Sixtus the third deposed Polytronius Gobel. at. 6. cap. 25. p. 169. Bishop of Ierusa­lem, because he affirmed himselfe to be vniuersall Bishop.Anno 434. (to depose in these dayes signified to pronounce deposed.) Caranz. f. 137. This Sixtus required that euery Bishop accused, and appealing to the Apostolike seate, all men should stand to that which that seate should determine. In his time it wasIdem. Con. Agath. c. 38. decreed, that if the lay people did not come to the citie to applaude the Bishops in great solemnities; they are to be excommu­nicated. The beast riseth out of the earth.

Leo the first was of such reputation,Anno 442. that what heFasc. Tem. f. 51. spake was so approued, that it was not lawfull for any to dissent in the least thing. He firstGeneb. p. 558. brought in auricular confession, as he writeth in an Epistle. viz. It shall be sufficient hence­forth, to shew by secret confession vnto the priest, the guilt of the conscience. (Thus riseth the beast.) He decreed that reuerenceCaranz. f. 143. a. should be giuen to the images or statues of the Saints, in paine of a curse (making way to idolatrie.) He much furthered his affaires by (supposed) miracles, for which he [Page 58] was famous. It is said, that toPe. de Nat. further the credit of his let­ters which he sent to the Councell of Calcedon, Saint Peter corrected them in al places, by the prayer, and fasting of the Pope, contrary to the commaundement of God, which very seuerely forbiddeth and condemneth consultation with the dead. He is also said to cut off his owne hand, because when a woman kissed it as he was ministring, he fell into tempta­tion. But the virgin Mary, at his prayers brought it againe, and recured him; as he himselfe did often report. He also miraculously terrified Attilas with his fierce Hunnes; vnder him Rome Mass. 12. p. 164. Anno 463. was taken and spoyled by the Vandals.

Hilarius decreed that noCaranz. f. 168. b. Anno 470. Bishop should chuse his suc­cessor; and that no Bishop should be ordained without the consent of the Metropolitane Bishop.

Simplicius decreed that no Clerke should receiue a bene­fice at a lay mans hand.Polychr. Mass. 12. p. 166. In his time Odoacer wonne Italy, and possessed Rome. Then Augustulus cast away his purple and fled fearefully. In him the glorious name of Augusti, and Caesars of the Romane nation endedBuchlo. for 324. yeeres, &c. And the Empire of the Romanes in the West, was extingui­shed.

Anno 485. Felix decreed that onely Bishops should consecrateBergom. 9. Churches: theyMass. 12. Chro. Chro. fable, that Michael the Archangel ap­peared and dedicated a place in a mountaine for his wor­ship; contrarie to Saint Iohns cap. 19.10. & 22.8. Anno 492. Angel, who refused to be worshipped.

Gelasius decreed, that noDe Cons. dist. 1. Omnes. Church should be consecra­ted, but by the authoritie of the sea Apostolike. He held,Sab. En. 8. 2. Caranz. f. 171. 172. that Councels are subiect to the Pope, (a point not yet de­cided amongst the Papists) and that all should appeale to him, but none from him. And shewed that Emperors ought to put their neckes vnder the feete of the Prelates. So gree­dy is Gratian the Canonist, to shew that in this Gelasius was to be seene, how the Pope (the beast) was risen vp to great­nes, [Page 41] that he bringeth in Gelasius, in his letters toCa [...]s. 159. 6. Alius. Anastasius the Emperor, to cite the story of one of his successors that liued after him, neere 249. yeeres, as if he had been his pre­decessor. Either Gratian lyeth, or this Pope wrought a won­derous miracle herein. It appeareth that about this time, some would haue brought in the communion vnder one kinde. For Gelasius writeth against such, in these words in a manner. We haueDe cons. d 2. comperimus. found that some taking onely the portion of the holy body, doe abstaine from the cup of the hallowed blood; who without all doubt (because I know not by what superstition they are taught to be thralled) ei­ther let them receiue the whole sacraments or be put from the whole. In hisMassaus 12. time Theodoricus with the Osirogothes, possessed Italy and Rome.

Anastasius the second communicatedD. 19. Anast. Volat, &c. with Ph [...]tinus and Acacius heretikes,Anno 498. wherefore he was smitten by the hand of God, so that his bowels ranne from him, as he was at seege, (where was then the holines of the Chaire?) The FrenchMass. 12. Genebrard. King becommeth a Christian, and sendeth a crowne to Saint Peter at Rome.

Genebrard. Symachus entred by schisme.Vrs. p. 125. Anno 500. In these times was great dissention at Rome, some chose Paurentius, others this Sy­machus to be Pope. By reason whereof were committed murthers and rapines at Rome of the Citisens, Clergie, and Priests; for about three yeeres long together. Paschasius aGreg. dial. lib. 4. principall Deacon, and a godly man, tooke part with Lau­rentius. But (it is fabled that) he was seene after his death by the Bishop of Capua, in the paine of purgatorie for that cause (a lying wonder to deceiue.) cap. 9. q. 3. Aliorum. This Symachus decreed that the Pope is subiect to none but God (thus riseth the beast.) He held a Synod at Rome againstCaranz f. 174. such as inuaded the Church goods. He decreed that those woundes are to be169. 1. In Ca­nonibus. cut off with yron, which feele not the benefit of fomen­tations, (making way for Abaddon.)

Anno 515. Hormisda was very much enriched by the Kings of France and of the Gothes. He sentBergm. hist. ant. Ex Paul. Diac. Ambassadors to Anastasius the Emperor, admonishing him to depart from the heresie of Acacius. The Emperor being angrie, presently thrust the Popes Legats out of the citie, saying he would commaund the Pope and others, and not be commaunded. And (as it is vnderstoode) therefore a little after, all his Princes standing by, that he might be plagued for his wickednesse and pride, he was killed with a stroake of lightening (thus the beast maketh fire to come downe from heauen in the seeming of men.)

Anno 524. Iohn the first was sent byPet. de Nat. Theodoricus King of the Gothes to Iustine the Emperor; to perswade him to restore the Ari­ans, whom Iustine had remoued for their heresie. In his way to Constantinople, lie rode vpon a Ladyes horse which was gentle and easie of pace, but after so great a Bishop had sate vpon him, he would neuer endure a woman vpon his backe. (a foolish miracle) When he came to Constantinople, at the gate in the presence of the Emperor and people, he (is said to haue) restored sight to a blinde man that begged. Where­fore the Emperor and people receiued him with great reue­rence. The PopeAb. vrs. p. 109. with many teares craued the Emperor to restore the Arians. The Emperor moued with his teares, graunted his request, and restored the Arians to their autho­ritie againe. Thus the beast deceiueth them that dwell vpon the earth by reason of the signes which were giuen him to doe in the sight of the beast. He at Constantinople crownedGeneb. p. 629. Iustine the Emperor, who was the first Emperor that euer was crowned by the Pope; so now the Pope is in the estimation of theMorisen. Pa­pa in p. 144. Ex Caesare. Druides of France, that did inaugurate the Kings. When the Pope returned to Rauenna, Theodoricus cast him into pri­son, and famished him to death.Massaeus. 14. Greg. dial. 430. Gobelinus Fasc. Temp. But within ninetie eight dayes after the hangman Theodoricus died sodainly, and was buried in hell. A holy Eremite saw him with the hands of this Pope Iohn, &c. to be plagued in Vulcans pot. A ter­ror [Page 61] for Princes (by a lying signe.) Ann. 527.

Felix 4. as an Heracleonite commanded theBerg. Volat. Ann. 531. sicke to bee annointed before their death; belike the same thing was so often commanded because it was so little regarded that the Popes deuised.

Geneb. Bonifacus 2. gat the seate by schisme, he decreed that in the time of diuine seruice theMassaeus. Clergie should bee in a di­stinct place (as the quire) from the people. He called a Synod and decreedGobelinus. that he might choose his successor, & streng­thened his decree with subscriptions and oathes of others. But afterwards the Bishops in a Synode dashed all. Vnder this Pope many nobleMassaeus. mē left the world & went vnto Saint Benedict. Geneb. p. 631 This Benedict famous for miracles, and the (sup­posed) spirit of prophesie, instituted the order of the Benedi­ctines. He despised the studie ofGreg. dial. lib. 2. 1. &c. good learning, and deui­sed rules of life different from the scriptures. Hee is reported to master diuels, to absolue the dead, &c. He is compared for miracles with Moses, Elias, Elizeus, &c. Clictonaeus homil. de Be­nedict. Him, some that follow the Church of Rome doe make the father of the mon­kish faith, as Abraham is called in scripture the father of the faithfull, and doe compare the many orders and Abbies that followed him, with the many nations whose father Abra­ham is. They say that ofƲolal. 21. f. 239. Geneb. p. 631. his order were 24. Popes, 183. Car­dinals, Archbishops in diuers Churches 1600. Bishops 4000 Abbots famous for learning and writing 15700. (From his grounds ariseth Antichrist. Anno 533.)

Iohn 2. recured aGeneb. Greg. dial. 3. 2. blinde man at Constantinople in the pre­sence of the Emperour and people: vnto him Iustinian Sabel. E [...]. 8. 2 the Emperour sent gifts, and honoured him with new dignities, acknowledging him to bee in the seat of Christs onely Vi­car vpon earth. (The Emperour seeth the Pope to haue hornes like the Lambe.) Ann. 535.

Agapetus wasGreg. dial. 3. 3. sent by Theodatus king of Gothes to the Emperour Iustinian, to reconcile him whom he had displea­sed [Page 62] for killing of his Queene; who was committed by her father to this Iustinians tuition. In his way in the partes of Greece he healed a man that was brought vnto him dumbe and lame, who neuer could speake nor goe (as they say). When his neighbours brought him he asked if they did be­leeue that hee could cure him: who answered that they ho­ped he could, by the power of God, and authoritie of Saint Peter. When the Pope had prayed and celebrated Masse, he stretched forth his hand vnto the lame man, who presently arose in the sight of the people. And putting the Hoste into his mouth, had present vse of his tongue by the power of God, and helpe of Saint Peter. Comming therefore to thePet. de Nat. Sabel. f. 152. Ann. 536. Empe­rour, he was receiued with reuerence and glorie. (Thus is the world deceiued by her inchantments.)

Siluerius Massaeus. was caused to be chosen by Theodotus King of Gothes, wherefore he presently sent his Chancelor Vigilius to the Emperour to excuse him that he could not waite the Emperours pleasure. The Empresse dealt with Vigilius for the restoring of her friend Authemius an Eutychian. Vigilius answered, that Pope Siluerius would in no wise consent thereto; but as for himselfe, hee would easily agree, had hee power in his hands (vz. if he were Pope.) The Empresse cau­sed Siluerius to be remooued, which was done by the sub­ornation of witnesses that affirmed that Siluerius would de­liuer the citie of Rome, and Belifarius the Emperours Gene­rall into the hands of the Gothes. Pet. de Nat. Ann. 537. In his banishment he mi­raculously healed many.

Vigilius vponMassaeus. the banishment of Siluerius was thrust in­to the Papacie: he decreed that Masse should be celebrated towards the East. This manner of turning thePolyd. Inuen. 57. Ezech. 8.16. face in prai­er was a custome of the Gentiles, and contrarie to the com­mandement of God. In the timeGeneb. of this Vigilius Rome was first taken by Belifarius. After that Vitigis theMassaeus. Carion. King of the Gothes doth besiege it. Then there was in all the world so [Page 63] great a famine, especially in Italie (as in Lyguria) & in Rome (now beset with enemies) that the mothers were constrai­ned to eate their children. Presently followed a pestilence. (Thus Michael warreth when the word of God by the Benedi­ctines was refused, and the inuentions of men were adored. After the citie of Rome was taken, spoiled and burnt by Totilas and his Gothes, &c. Narses is made Generall of the warres in Ita­lie, who bringeth with him an armie of 12,000. Lombards.

Pelagius 1.Ann. 555. wasCaran. f. 201 the first that brought into the Masse praier for the dead (as an angel of the bottomlesse pit.) And the Pope is likeLiuid. 1. lib. 1 the Pont. Max. of Numa his deuising, to whom is committed the order to pacifie the Spirits in the behalfe of the dead. So that now it is with the Church of Rome, as the Poet saith:

Virg. Eu. 5. 1. p. 230.
Vina (que) fundebant pateris animam (que) vocabant
Anchisa magni, manes (que) Acheronte remisses.

This Pope alsoPet. de Nat. decreed that those whom he calleth here­tickes or schismaticks should be punished by the secular power (as Abaddon or Apollyon.)Geneb. p. 643. In his time Narses the first Exarche of Rauenna finished the warres of the Gothes, who brought the Lombards into Italie.

The successe is, thatcap. 13.11. the beast doth rise out of the earth, that is, that the Popes by means of earthly riches and ho­nours, as also by earthly wisdome, do rise to the state of such a Prince, as hath the reputation to haue two hornes like the Lambe, that is, to seeme to represent Christ vpon earth, for power and wisdome.

The nations also which came in by the former incursions, doe beginnecap. 17.12. tenne states, as Kings, or kingdomes: vz. Sabellicus. 1. The common wealth at Venice. 2. The kingdome of the Hunnes in Hungarie. 3. The kingdome of the English men in England. 4. The kingdome of the Gothes in Spaine. 5. The king­dome of the French in France. 6. The kingdome of the Gothes in Italie. 7.Geneb. Melanct. &c. The Vandals in Boemia. 8. The Sueni & Almanni in [Page 64] Germani. 9. The Exarchi of Rauenna. 10. The kingdome of the Lombards in Italie: all which were either heathen or Arians. These tennecap. 17.12. principalities which in S. Iohns time had not receiued the kingdome, Dan. 7.8. did receiue power as kings, at an houre, with the beast, the Pope. Amongst whom, the Popes came vp another little horne, or kingdome at this time.Lactan. l. 7. For Lactā ­tius and Hierome vpon Daniel, doe say that all writers af­firme this,Valla in Aug. de ciu. Dei. lib. 20. cap. 19. p. 691. that about the ende of the world shall be tenne kings which shall deuide amongst them the Romane world: and among them Antichrist shall be added the eleuenth, as witnesseth Valla.

CHAP VI.

The fift Period. Of the recured beast, the true Antichrist; which presenteth him­selfe in the beast which commeth out of the bot­tomlesse pit; of the respect and dependance which he got, and of the worship of the Dragon, &c.

THe Empire beyond all hope wascap. 13.3. wonderfully cu­red of the wound it receiued by the sword of the barbarous nations that made inundation thereinto as a floud. And the Church which before hadcap. 12.1. shined as the Sunne, escaped by flight, cap. 12.16. and was holpen by the earth.

Then was the cap. 12.17. Dragon wroth with the woman, and went and made warre with the remnant of her seede first, and after with the holy citie. Wee are in the first battell to consider the ene­mies, their seuerall manner of fight, the continuance, and the successe.

Thecap. 12.17. enemies are the Dragon, and the seed of the womā. The Dragon beeing now vpon the earth, euen vpon the [Page 65] cap. 12.18. sea sand, which isIer. 5.22. the bounder and keeper in of the sea: namely commanding and disposing of the Princes that go­uerne and restraine thecap. 17.16. people and nations, &c. doth warre by his deputie: The beast which was wounded by the sword, and did liue by meanes of Popes, who are that beast which had two hornes like the Lambe. The recured beast is the politicke go­uernour of the publike face of the Christian world. This ex­ternall face is compared to the courts which is cap. 11.2. without the Temple, whither the Kings, the Priests, the whole multitude and people of all sortes resorted in the time of the Law. This multitude is now left to be gouerned by him which is commonly called Antichrist; who was to be reuealed vnto the world presently vpon the taking away of the Empire out of the West; which did withhold the Gospel in the times of the Apostles. As the Apostle saith, He 2. Thess. 2.7.8. which now withhol­deth (the Gospel) shall let (the disclosing of Antichrist) till he [...] be taken out of the way. And then shall the wicked man be reuea­led, &c. Chrys. in 2. Thess. 2. Hom. 4 Nic. Orem. ex Hierom. q. vlt. ad inquisi. Ja­nuarii, apud Foxum Martyr p. 412. For when as the Romane (or West) Empire shal bee taken away, then shall Antichrist come. And not without cause: for while the feare of the Empire shall be, none shall presently be subiect to Antichrist. But when the Empire shal be destroyed, he shall inuade the principalities of the Em­pire beeing void; and shall indeauour to take vnto himselfe by force the Empire both of God and man.

This recured beast (which is called Antichrist) is descri­bed to be A woman sitting on a scarlet coloured beast. cap. 17.3.

The woman Ca. 17.18. La­ctant. Justit. 7.15. is (Rome) that great citie, which in (S. Iohns time) had dominion ouer the Kings of the earth: vpon whichcap. 17.13. also, the kingdomes which did afterwards arise did de­pend. Shee is described by her place, apparell, profession, & name. Her place is said to bee The cap. 17.3. wildernesse in the spirit, that is, in matters concerning the spirit, a forlorne and deso­late place, a wildernesse, spiritually so called; in which all things areAuenar. dict. hebr. in Mid [...] ­bar & Sheme­mah. so confounded that a man cannot looke vpon [Page 66] it without sighing for griefe. A place ofIsay, 13.20. Psal. 44.19. Dragons and O­striges, and wilde people, &c. Howsoeuer vngodly and igno­rant men commend her for holinesse and ciuilitie: So barba­rous in the times following did that citie or policie prooue; The place is also called a wildernes forcap 18.8.21. &c. the desolation which the citie is to come vnto in the ende.

As touching her apparel, it is said to be much vnlike the true Church, which was cloathed in heauenly apparel: This woman was cap. 17.4. arraied in purple and scarlet, thePoly. Jau. 5. 3 colours of the robes by which the Emperours were knowne, and withDan 5.7. which Princes did vse to honour them whom they would aduāce; which was oftē also put for theMartial. Magistracie & the Magistrates. The signification is, that that citie should by ho­nors giuē vnto it by Princes rise vnto no lesse than imperiall soueraigntie in the time of Antichrist. As also teaching that riches, externall glorie, princely immunitie, & authority should be the onely thing that shee principally laboureth for. ForHist ant. ex Egn. p. 426. the Bi­shops of Rome were from this time of an ambition more thā immoderate; and so are men of corrupt mindes destitute of the truth, which thinke 1. Tim. 6.5. &c. that gaine is godlinesse. And so much vn­like the true Church, that trode the moone vnder foote, because shee knoweth that Godlinesse is great gaine, &c. Shee is fur­ther said to be gilded with gold, and pretious stones, and pearles, trimming her selfe as a bride, or rather a curtezan for the greatest Prince.

Her profession iscap. 17.1.4.5. whordome, in the sense of both the ta­bles; spirituall, for idolatrie, andPsal. 106.29 inuentions of men; and carnall for adulteries, which grewe to bee very common, when men and women were seduced to lead a single life: wherefore this woman is calledcap. 17.1. The great whore, euen spiri­tually cap. 11.8. Sodome.

For the more easie inticing of Kings and Princes of the earth to commit fornication with her shee cap. 17.4. had a cup of gold in her hand; a fit vessel for Princes to drinke in. This cup is said [Page 67] to be full of abominations and filthinesse of her fornications: like such harlots as make amatorie potions of their filthinesse, causing Princes and people to receiue at her hands most fil­thy idolatrie, euen to worship the Dragon the diuell in idols which are masked vnder the names of Saints, and other beastly life contrarie to theCan. 8.2. Prou. 9.5. Church of Christ, which giueth spiced wine, and new wine of Pomegranets. Shee is also said to haue a cuppe in her hand full of abhominations, because sheecap. 14.8. cap. 18.3. made all nations to drinke of the wine of the wrath of her for­nications, contrarie to God, whoPsal. 75.8. causeth all the wicked of the earth to wring out, and drinke the dregges of his cup of wrath. So cap. 18.23. that with her inchantments were deceiued all nati­ons.

That the things here spoken are vnderstood ofFulkes ser­mon at Hamp­ton Court. Rome, Tertullian, Hierome, Ambrose, Primasius, are witnesses: yea Genebrard Geneb. C [...]. p. 593. speaking of the dilaceration and wounding of the Empire, and of the sacking and burning of Rome by the Gothes, &c. (which was when Rome was Christian) saith, so was fulfilled that in 17. Apocalyps, v. 16. And the tenne hornes are tenne Kings, they shall hate the where, &c. Confessing Chri­stianed Rome to be the where truely, though he missed in the application of the place to that time.

As concerning her name, it is said that it was written in hercap. 17.5. forehead, that is, openly that euery man may read it.

Her first name is A mysterie, which word Mysterious is written in the fore part of the Popes Miter or Crowne, to signifie that Poperie was like the learning of theEuseb. Gnostocks, some great mysterie for spirituall signification: as if the (Reg­na mundi) kingdomes of the world were set vpon his holy head.

Her second name iscap. 47.5. Great Babylon, which is a name very properly giuen, beeingOtho. Frîsm. l. 6. c. 22. Rhemenses in 1. Pet. 4. Baby­lon. Lact [...]. so like for the beginning and pro­gresse as might bee to Babylon. For not onely after Ramulus hither vnder ciuill Princes, but also from hence vnder the [Page 68] Popes for magnificence, Monarchie, amplitude of domini­ons, &c. Rome may iustly be compared to Babylon.

But this Ecclesiastical Monarchie beginning here is com­pared to Babel in her first building. For as at the beginning when Babel was built, the Lord confounded theGen. 11.7. language of the builders, that euery one perceiued not anothers languages so was this policie of Romes greatnesse built vp in the time of Antichrist by people of diuers languages, whereof the one vnderstood not the other: namely, the people vnder the tenne kingdomes which did arise vpon the inundation of these strangers. Yea Rome vnderstood not the language of her own religion.

For theySabel. En. 8. lib. 5. left off to speake latine at Rome vpon the com­ming of the Lombards. And the Greeke and the Hebrew grew cleane out of knowledge in a small time: andCaesar bel. Gal. lib. 6. like the Druides they would not suffer their religion to be knowne to the vulgar people. And herein shee is contrarie to the Christian Church, which was built vp by theAct. 2. gift of tōgues, whereby the Teachers speake vnto euery one in his own language. Againe it is called Babylon by comparison of the crueltie which the Babylonians vsed in captiuing the Chri­stians,Deut. 28.49. speaking to them andIsa. 28.11. teaching them in a strange language, as they did the Iewes. Therefore it is also calledcap. 11.8. Egypt.

Thirdly, shee is called That mother, by excellencie the mother of all other Churches, like vnto the Cataphrygians; arrogating to herselfe to be the onely conceiuer and bring­er forth of the children of the Church. This is a name in which the Church of Rome doth glorie in, wherefore they that follow the Church do call herSab. En. 8.6. in Bonifa. 3. c. Decr. tit. 3. c. 23. the mother, and queene, and mistresse. TheVolat. l. 22. f. 255. a. Bishop of Rome was wont to write him­selfe the Bishop of the Church of Rome; much better than now (as Volateran thinketh) when he writeth himselfe The Bishop of the Catholike Church. For if the Romane be the Ca­tholike, [Page 69] they then seeme to take the honour from that fa­mous city.

But whatsoeuer she thinketh of herselfe, Saint Iohn saith cap. 17.5. that she is the mother of the whoredomes and abhominations of the earth. Which Saint Paul expresseth by the name of2. Thes. 2.3. the man of sinne. For all the heads of the gouernment of Rome were blasphemous, none truely religious, (howsoeuer now and then, very rarely, some godly man was in autho­ritie.) And in the time of Saint Iohn, See Ruff. Soc. Euseb. &c. all the abhomination and idolatry, which was enforced vpon the Christians, came from Rome. So also from this time forth, Rome standeth cheefely vpon this point, that all nations must receiue the ordinances of the Church, as shee hath conceiued them. Which yet (for the most part) are whoredomes, for supersti­tion, idolatrie, and abhominable treasons, murthers, adulte­ries, &c. which she hath conceiued of heretikes, tyrants, and other vngodly persons. Insomuch that there is nothing so abhominable in all the earth, formerly condemned in aun­cient heretikes, but she is willing to conceiue it, and bring it forth; if it may any wise helpe to further her greatnes. So that Rome is henceforth, an Epitome of all abhominable he­resies. The beast that she sitteth vpon, and doth beare her vp in this wonderfull pride, is described by his originall, name, and forme.

As concerning the place of his originall, he is said tocap. 11.7. & cap. 17.8. as­cend out of the bottomlesse pit; that is, to arise to the greatnes of Babylon, by the opinion which the world had of him, that as he boasted, so he had great authoritie in the bottomlesse pit, and power (like theLiui. dec. 1. lib. 1. pontifex Maximus of Numa his in­uenting) to pacifie the spirits in the behalfe of those which were dead.

For whereas Pelagius the Pope had brought into the Masse prayer for the dead, out of the corruptions of some former ages; especially seeing the world to stand so much [Page 70] affected with the Monkes ofSee Gregor. Draba. l. 2. &c. Benedicts institution, tha tooke much vpon them, as though they were able to pro­fit the dead; this kinde of doctrine of the power that priests had, to doe the dead much good, was brought into the Church; and taught very diligently; and enforced by the lying signes of the apparition of soules that were departed; and diuers pretended reuelations, which the dead comming from the bottomlesse pit should shew vnto the liuing, &c. whereupon the ignorant and foolish world was led captiue to this beast, to make it great by the subiection of many vn­to this his doctrine of the bottomlesse pit. It may also be said to rise out of the bottomlesse pit,N.D. ans. S. F.H. for the darke and deepe schoole-learning,cap. 2.24. or profoundnes of Sathan which it teacheth; leauing the plaine and easie doctrine of the Scriptures, the more easily to delude the world with difficul­ties and subtilties.

The name of this beast, iscap. 13.14. an image of the beast which was wounded with the sworde, and did liue againe; namely the image of the ciuill monarchie or Empire which was woun­ded with the sworde of the Gothes, and other strangers; but did liue by meanes of the Papacie. Now because the sinnes of the Arian Princes, Constantine, Constantius, Iulian, and Valens, were the cause why God in his iust iudgement, did make the Empire in the West, and especially in Rome of which they gloried, to be abolished; this beast is the image of the Empire, as it was corrupted with heresie: wherefore this isGeneb. 552. 553. a Monarchie, not ciuill in the hands of Emperors, but Ecclesiasticall, vnder him who hath hornes like the Lambe. For the gouernment of the Church of Rome is cal­led an Ecclesiasticall Monarchie. ForHist. ant. ex Pom. laet. p. 347 Rome, the very god­desse of all landes, and queene of all nations, doth seeme to require the seates and Empire both of God and of man­kinde.

And this is thecap. 17.9.10.11. seuenth head, or forme of kingdome or [Page 71] gouernment of Rome. For in the time of Saint Iohn, the So­ueraigntie, first of Kings, second Consuls, third Decemuiri, fourth Dictators, fifth Triumuiri, were fallen; one was, name­ly the Emperors being the sixth; and now the Empire be­ing wounded to death, steppeth vp this beast, the seuenth. Whereof the Pope standing a while, as a Prince, is an eight, and is one of the seuen, being a member of this beast.

As touching the forme of this beast, he is said to hauecap. 17.3. seuen heads and tenne hornes; herein, both like vnto the Dragon, which represented the heathen Empire; and also like the other monstrous beast which represented the pre­tended Christian Empire, which was corrupted with heresie. And because this is said to be the image of the latter beast, as that was of the Dragon, it is implied that this beast hath also mouthes as Lyons for force and maiestie; body like the Pan­theresse, for swiftnes, inamouring, deceiuing, and inchaun­ting such which are to be deluded by her; and feete like vnto Beares feete, for strong and sure marching, and couetousnes &c. And as into the description of thecap. 17.1. other beast, so into this is to be supplied out ofDan. 7.1.7.19. Daniel, that his teeth were of yron and his nayles of brasse, which deuoured brake in peeces, and stampeth the residue vnder feete, euencap. 9.11. Abaddon and Apollyan, and therefore is called by Saint Paul 2. Thes. 2.3. the sonne of perdition; wherefore this beast doth beare the image of that which signified the corrupted Empire. So that,See Ruff. Soc. Soz [...]m. Theod. what shif­ting, periurie, dissimulation,Soc. 8. 13. spreading of false rumors, crueltie, &c. to be found in the stories of the Arian Prin­ces and Bishops: the same is reuiued in this beast. And whereas this beast, by reason of the number of heads and hornes, is likewise in a manner compared to the Dra­gon; what superstition, tyrannie, and persecution is found in the stories of the heathen persecutors, the same in his time is reuiued by this beast. And this is the cause, that this beast is called by the k name of the Gentiles. Wherefore [Page 72] the Pope is theLiui. det. 1. l. 4. Pont. Max. of Numaes deuising vnto whom were committed the ceremonies of diuine seruices and of funerals, with the order to pacifie the spirits, in the behalfe of them which were dead. And so at this time mencap. 17.8. wondered at the beast that was in the time Numa, and is not in the time of Saint Iohn, and yet is and was in the time of Saint Iohn, in title, in the Emperors; who called themselues Pontifices Maximi. The rest of the Clergie, represent the other magistrates and people, which did in the time of the Gentiles gouerne the policie of Rome.

  • The beast of Rome.
  • Emperor Pont. Max.
  • Prouinces.
  • Proconsuls.
  • Tribunes.
  • Centurions.
  • Garisons.
  • Ex Peucere de diuinations & Geuffraeo de Turcorum mo­ribus.
    Voluntaries.
  • Tributarie gent.
  • Trayned youth.
  • The image the papacie.
  • Pope Pont. Max.
  • Forraine Churches.
  • Cardinals, &c.
  • Legats, &c.
  • Rectors.
  • Abbies.
  • Begging Fryers.
  • Orders of Souldiers.
  • Seminaries.
  • The Turkes policie.
  • Mahomet highest Bishop.
  • Prouinces.
  • Beglerbij Bassi.
  • Sangiaci.
  • Flamboler sobasir.
  • Timariota.
  • Akengi.
  • Spachi.
  • Saray.

In this table are compared the heathen, and pretended Christian policie of Rome, with the Mahumetanes.

Quis istorum chiron fuit.

In the papacie the honours and ceremonies; both ciuill and Ecclesiasticall, are altogether borrowed of the Gentiles, Iewes, Barbarians, Arians, &c. Lud. Viues teste. Chemni­cio in examine. There can no difference be shewed, but that onely the names of the things be changed. Hiscap. 17.9.10. seuen heads are those seuen policies, by which Rome was gouerned; and those seuen hilles, vpon which it was built; of which hath been spoken in the discription of the Dragon before. Cap. 1.

Hiscap. 17.12. tenne hornes are tenne Kings, or principalities, which in Iohns time had not receiued the kingdome; but did re­ceiue power as Kings at one houre with the beast; this Monar­chicall dignitie of the Church of Rome, that is, those tenne [Page 73] kingdomes, or common-wealths, which arose out of the former inundation of strangers.

Furthermore this beast is said tocap. 17.3. bee scarlet coloured, herein differing from the other which was white spotted, little eyes of blacke. For this is red like the Panthers of Sy­ria, and Africa, or rather like the red Dragon; signifying that this beast hath more authoritie, and is more bloody then were the Arians. For cap. 18.24. in her is found all the blood that is shed vpon the earth.

Thiscap. 17.3. beast is full of names of blasphemies, as a Pantheresse is full of spots. For all manner of persons in this hierarchie, from the greatest to the least, doe open their mouthes to blaspheme, curse, slaunder, lie, scoffe, &c. And as they be euer blasphemous, more or lesse; so they spare no persons nor things. For they blaspheme cap. 13.6. God, his name his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heauen, yet were the Arians not so bad; for the beast representing them,cap. 13.1. had names of blasphe­mies on his heads, onely the Princes, and some chiefe persons being blasphemous; the rest ignorantly religious or not so blasphemous.

The other enemie iscap. 12.7. Michael with cap. 6.2. his horsemen; and as he is the cap. 17.14. Lambe; and they that are on his side, called and chose, and faithfull. By these the Lambe bringeth a double woe vpon the inhabitants of the earth, and the sea, which are subiect to the Romane Ecclesiasticall Empire.

The first woe is three fould, which the Lambe Iesus Christ inflicteth as he is the Priest, the King, and Prophet of his Church.

As he is the Priest of the Church, he causethcap. 9.13. four An­gels, or fierce and vnresistable nations, to be loosed against them that dwell vpon the earth.

To this purpose first is sounded the cap. 9.13. The sixt Trum­pet. sixth Trumpet, that is, a sixth kinde of doctrine is brought forth into the world; to wit the doctrine of the bottomlesse pit, which was neuer [Page 74] heard of in the Church of God before. A doctrine of the Gen­tiles; henceforth, in some sort common to the papacie with the Mahumetans. But the former heresies they share be­tweene them thus. What hath been heretically taught a­gainst the Trinitie, the Mahumetanes take vp. What against pietie, or holines, the popish beast doth embrace.

Hereupon is heard a commaundement to loose these Angels; and then the execution of the commaundement doth follow.

Of the commaundement, first is shewed the place from whence it came, and then the matter commaunded.

As for the place, Saint Iohn saithcap. 9.13. I heard a certaine voyce from the foure hornes of the golden Altar which is before God; meaning that he heard the voyce from Christ Iesus, as he is the high Priest; the Mediator to make reconciliation be­tweene God and man. For that was signified by theLeuit. 16.16. Heb. 9.24. goul­den Altar in the Tabernacle. Now because that from hence commeth not an assurance of reconciliation; but a curse; It is an argument that the world had corrupted the doctrine of the reconciliation of Christ, either in his person; or other­wise by offering their prayers byLeuit. 10.1. strange fire, with the af­fections of men; as did Nadab and Abihu; or arrogated theNumb. 16.21. priests office, as Chorah, Dathan and Abiram; or making themselues mediators by the merit of their prayers.See Ruff. Soc. Soz. Theod. &c. The doctrine of the person of Christ, had been horribly corrup­ted in the East, by the Arians, Acatians, Eutychians, Ne­storians, &c. by reason of which blasphemie, they were so farre from obtaining reconciliation by Iesus Christ; as that contrariwise they had procured a curse and iudgement. So likewise in the West he was made intercessor for the dead; and others also were ioyned with him in the office of inter­cession, as the virgin Mary, Peter, Paul, &c. as if he himselfe were vnsufficient, &c. which also caused this fearefull curse to be sent vpon the Empire in the West, to vexe it &c.

The matter of the commaundement is,cap. 9.14. that the sixt An­gel which had the Trumpet, should loose the foure Angels which were bound at the great riuer Euphrates, that is, that those foure nations of the Persians, Saracens, Turkes, or Parthians, and Tartars, or Sarmatians, which were bound, either by league, or affinity, or the strength of the waters, or rockes; neere to the head streame, or fall of the great riuer Euphra­tes; should be loosed from their bond, by the ministrie of Angels, bringing in new doctrine, so that of friends they should become foes.

The execution of this commaundement doth follow, by those foure nations; both ready and fierce.

They are said to be ready prepared at cap. 9.15. an houre, at a day, at a moneth, and at a yeere; to wit at euery moment; short and long.

Their fiercenes is this, thatcap. 9.16.17.18.19. comming with millions of horsemen, they both by their Generals, and also by their Prophets or teachers, commaund as horrible waste as was made atGen. 19.24. &c Sodom, and G [...]m [...]rrah, when is was destroyed with fire and brimstone.

Their commission is bothcap. 9.15. to kill the third part of the men, and to bringcap. 8.13. a woe vponcap. 9.12.20. the remnant.

The third part of men, is the third part of the Empire, as it was deuided amongst three Princes, the sonnes of Con­stantine. And because in the foure first Trumpets, was men­tion made of a cap. 8. third part, and that in the second Trumpets interpretation there is set downe by name, a catalogue of a third part; the same is to be repeated here. Wherefore it is to be thought, that the Turkes, &c. must abolish the Chri­stian faith, in these, and these onely countries of the Empire;Euseb. vita Constan. 4. 43. Macedonia, Panomia, and in itSoc. 1. 20. Singidnum, and the cities of them which were called Ma [...]si, Mysia, Persia, Bythinia, Thracia, Cilicia, Capadocia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Phaenicia, A­rabia, Palestina, Aegyptus, Africa, Thebani, which the nobles [Page 76] of the Emperors court, viz. Constantinople. All these are constrained to blaspheme the trinitie, vnder tyrants, in the same countries, where they sinned against the trinitie vnder the Gospel.

The other two thirds of the Empire, called thecap. 9.20.21. remnant must not be killed; but afflicted, for their idolatry, murther, socery, fornication, and theft.

As Iesus Christ, the Lambe, iscap. 10.1. King of his Church, he warreth by ciuill Princes, in whom is a liuely type of the glo­rious kingdome of Christ, possessing both land and sea, in such sort as none can take it from him, his feete being pillers of fire.

These ciuill Princescap. 10.2. haue in their hand the little booke open, that is, they doe keepe open the Scriptures, which Anti­christ doth labour to shut.

By these Christ Iesus, both taketh possession of the land and sea; and also deliuereth the word of God, to poore af­flicted preachers; who renew the preaching of the Gos­pel, to people, and nations, and tongues, and many kings of the tenne, &c.

As Christ is Prophet of the Church, he doth, asEzech. 40.3. Zach. 1. 16. & 2. at the buildings of the Temple, measure the Church of this new building, after this inundation of the strangers. To this purpose, to these of the spirit of Saint Iohn, who was in tri­bulation,cap. 11.1. is giuen a reede an ordinarie instrument to mea­sure with. But this reede is said to be like vnto a rod, which is an2. Cor. 11.25. instrument for the punishment of malefactors, and not like the ordinary measuring line; to signifie, that such as would truely measure the Church, should doe it with the rods with which they had been scourged, as malefactors; the true Prophets, from hence being commonly esteemed wicked, and therefore often exposed to tribulation. For now commeth the time, of which Christ spake when he said,Io. 16.8. they that kill you shall thinke they doe God good seruice. [Page 77] cap. 11.1.2. In this measure hee meateth the Temple of God, and the Al­tar, and them that worship therein; but casteth out the vtter court, which also the scripture calleth The temple in which Antichrist doth raigne.

The speech is taken from the Temple which1. King. 6.1. &c. king Salo­mon built, which was deuided into three parts. First the holy, and holiest places, called by excellencie The temple, & con­tained the Arke, the Altar of incense, the lampes, and tables of shew bread; all which were couered. Secondly there was the open place, in which was placed the lauer or sea, and the altar of burnt offerings. The third part was called the 2. Chro. 4.9. Courts, and was deuided into2. Chr. 6.13. Ezech. 44.19. the inner court, which was for the Priests; and the vtter court where the King, and Priests, and Prophets, and people did assemble for the seruice of God, for instruction,Psal. 122.4.5 Deut. 17.8. and for iudgement in doubtfull causes; ciuil and diuine.

The doctrine figuredcap. 11.2. in the Temple and altar, which are continued in the profession of the Gospel, are to be measu­red and esteemed holy and good, though by Antichrist shut vp, and blasphemed. But that which was represented by the vtter Court, namely the publike assemblies, for that which is called the seruice of God; their courts of iurisdiction, as farre as concerneth the causes of the Lord; the Angell comman­deth S. Iohn to cast out, and all holy men to count them com­mon and vncleane. The reason whereof is, thatJoseph. anti. lib 12. c. 6. 1. Macc. 1. as the tem­ple of the Iews was deliuered into the hāds of Antiochus E­piphanes; so by the temeritie and ignorance of Princes, the courts are giuen to such as for their manner of rites are butcap. 11.2. the Gentiles in effect, though in appearance like theSoc. 1. 17. Ma­niches, they seeme Christians. The manner of their behauiour here, is not to rule with the key of knowledge,Dan. 8. but to de­uoure, break in peeces, stamp and tread the residue of the holy city vnder foot, as Abaddō the son of perdition. And although the Papacie from hence forth corrupteth all assemblies with the tyrannies and superstitions of the Gentiles, and abhomi­nations [Page 78] of condemned heretickes; yet doth2. Thess. 2.4. August. de ciu. lib. 20. cap. 19. this Man of Sinne here exalt himselfe, as (if) himselfe were the temple of God, and take to himselfe whatsoeuer was figured by the temple of Salomon, and his kingly pallace. Howbeit in these courts shall bee euer found two witnesses raised vp by the Lord, euen a competent number to stablish a truth; who shall prophesie, by teaching, and cōmination, cloathed in sacke­cloath, poore, humble,2. Macc. 2.7.14. and sorrowfull to see the abhomi­nations and blasphemies in the Church, by the Gentiles, &c. Among such therefore is now the Church to bee sought for.

These by theircap. 11.4. &c. 10. testimonie must vexe the inhabitants of the earth, both by bringing the graces of the spirit of God vpon good men; and therefore are said to be two Oliue trees, and also to giue holy light vnto them to direct them to the Lord; and therefore are called two golden candlesticks stan­ding before the God of the earth: and by bringing heauie affli­ction vpon such as will iniurie them in their prophecie. (For their word shall be as fire out of their mouthes to deuoure their aduersaries. And beeing equall in the power of their mini­strie with Elias shall be able to shut the heauens, that it raine not in the daies of their prophesie; and beeing like vnto Moses in Egypt, haue power to smite the earth with all manner of plagues, as oft as they will: so that the earth is plagued because the witnesses of Christ are despised and persecuted.

Yea those two witnesses (called also 144, 000. of those which haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ and keep the comman­dements of God) oppose themselues in the open courts of the temple, called now the visible Monarchie of the Church, a­gainst the beast; bycap. 14.4.6.8.9.15.18. innocencie, preaching, iudgements, & praier.

The manner of the womans sitting vpon this scarlet coloured beast, is, to tread the holy citie vnder foote. Yea shee excel­leth her selfe in cruelty. For while shee was borne vp by hea­then [Page 79] Emperours, shee was furious and bloodie, and therein as terrible and odious as a red Dragon. But now shee cloath­eth her selfe with blood as with cap. 17.4.6. purple and scarlet, thinking it her honour, for the seruice of God to kill the godly. And herein shee is so vnsatiable, that shee is drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus, & that in admirable manner. For shee doth not content her selfe to kill those that stand against her, but also condem­neth their memorie,cap. 11.7.9. not suffering them to be put in monu­ments.

And though these things, to such as are of the spirit of S. Iohn, doe euer appeare; yet outwardly shee seemeth first to make plentifull prouision for this kind of warre: and then she ioyneth battell with the Lambe cap. 11.7.9. and those that follow him. And these things doth this beast accomplish with his won­ted lying signes and miracles, with false prophesie and o­ther impostures.

For the more effectuall executing of thecap. 12.17. wrath of the Dragon (which affection hee putteth on in all his oppositi­ons) the beast prouideth himselfe with thecap. 13.3. &c. wonderfull fa­uour and dependance of the whole earth, which is called by the name of Christian; as also studieth out a most secure dis­cipline.

The world is saidcap. 13.3. to wonder, greatly admiring the beast, the Papacie, by whose meanes the wounded head of Rome recouered life in the Hierarchie.

And also they followed the beast, which was like the Pan­theresse. For as whenGerard. dial. creas. 114. the Panther which is a beautifull and gentle beast, amongst other wilde and rauenous beasts, doth wake, and come out of his denne and roare; other beasts which heare his voice, doe gather themselues togi­ther and follow the sweetnesse of his odour which com­meth forth of his mouth: so also when this Papacie, who is beautifull as an harlot, and gentle as Absolom amongst men, [Page 80] doth speake (though it bee like the Dragon) all men doe ga­ther themselues together, and followe the words of his mouth, which seeme pleasant to those which are deluded. For from this time, those which before were calledcap. 9.3.11. Locust-scorpions, haue set ouer them a king, the Popes, the angel of the bottomlesse pit. For those kingdomes which rose of the inun­dation of the Barbarians one after another, began to giue re­spect to the Bishops of Rome.cap. 17.17.2. Thess. 2.11. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his decree, and to bee of one consent, and to giue their kingdomes vnto the beast, vntill the wordes of God be fulfil­led: and then to hate her.

The fauour that this beast found was so great, that the people vnder these tenne kings or principalities, were con­tented by his meanes, euencap. 13.4. to worship the Dragon the di­uell: that is, to become as very idolaters (for the worship of idols is the worship of diuels) as thoseƲolat. l. 25. fol. 300. Gentils which wor­shipped Dragons in the temples of Apollo and Iuno. Forcap. 13.2. 2. Thes. 2.9. the Dragon the diuell gaue power to this beast, howsoe­uer he pretended to haue his power from Christ, by the means of S. Peter. cap. 13.5. cap. 11.2.

The continuance of this battell is 42. moneths, which af­ter the account of theOrig. Ephe. Astronomers, at 30. daies the month is a thousand two hundred and sixtie daies: that is, according to the vsuall Propheticall account, 1260. yeares, called afterBrought. in Dan. 12. cap. 12.14. the Greeks Astronomers, A time, times, and halfe a time: that is, as many yeares as the Astronomers doe measure by an E­quinoctiall (which they call a time) two equinoctials, and halfe an Equinoctial; which commeth to 1260. Iulian yeres. This is that time during which the woman the Church is in the wildernesse, whereas the great whore doth sit vpon the scar­let coloured beast beeing hidden among them that follow Anti­christ; yet kept from the presence of the serpent. This time also is the cap. 11.2. courts of the temple, that is, the publike face of religi­on is troden vnder foote by these Antichristian Gentiles; at [Page 81] least in some place. And these also are the last of theseDan. 8.14. N.B.Da. 8.1. two thousand and three hundreth yeares, spoken of by Daniel, which beganne in the third yeare of Belshazzar, which wasBrough. Con­cent. 480. yeares before the birth of Christ. And this 42. months or 1260. yeares, is to begin in the Papacie of Pelagius 1. An­no Christi 560. who brought in the fained superstitions of the Gentiles into the Church; so that they ende 1820. All these things will appeare in histories following.

The Complement.

In the time of Pelagius, who, as an Angel of the bottom­lesse pit, brought newes into the world, that as it was among the Gentiles a thing much beleeued; so it was true among the Christians, that the liuing were able to helpe the dead by Masses, &c.Ann. 560. Aug. Curio. l. 2. was borne Mahomet.

Genssreus de Turc. morib. & Orig. lib. 3. Massam 13. p 183.He hauing beene acquainted with the opinions of the Christians, Iewes, hereticks, &c. by Iohn a monke of the or­der of Benedict, and Sergius a Nestorian was instructed so, that he looked about how vnder the pretext of religion he might bring the Arabians subiect vnto him: Gens. lib. 2. his religion he boast­eth to be reuealed vnto him by Gabriel the Angel. The scope whereof is, with extreame remedies of fire and sword to bring all to his law. In his law hee promiseth a new way to bring men to paradise, and deliuer them from the paines of hell, &c.Ann. 562.

Iohn III.Plat. Fasc. Temp. Massa. 12. 217. repaired the Churchyards of the Saints and Martyrs. Narses grew discontent for some indignities offe­red vnto him by the Emperour and the Emperesse, & com­plaints of the Romans,Sab. En. 8. l. 5. retired himselfe to Naples, where he expected the comming of the Lombards whom hee had sent for to possesse Italie. Geneb. p. 645 Fasc. Tem. s. 56 This Pope got Narses to Rome fearing the hurt of Italie by his alienation; and made him Consul: so that there was great and inward friendship be­tweene the Pope & Narses. m Italie in this Popes time was freed from the yoke of Constantinople, and the Romans began [Page 82] to rule by Patricij, for the deadly wound of the beast was hea­led.

Geneb p. 645The office of the Exarchie of Rauenna was instituted; his office it was to confirme the election of the Pope of Rome: Michaels red horse caused that Italie was afflicted with ma­ny slaughters by the irruption of the Barbarians, the Sueui in Galatia are conuerted from Arianisme.

Ann. 576. Benedict I.Geneb. the Lombards inuade all Italie, and there was great famine by Michaels blacke horse. The Spaniards con­uerted from Arianisme, and the profession of Monkes came first into Spaine.

Ann. 580. Pelagius II.Fasc. Temp. was created Pope without the consent of the Emperour. HePoly. Inu. 5. 4 1. Tim. 4. enforced Subdeacons to forsake their wiues by the diuels doctrine.Geneb. p. 65. In his time Iohn the Bishop of Constantinople by the consent of Mauricius the Empe­rour, tooke vnto himselfe the title of vniuersall Patriarke. Him first Pelagius withstood, and after Gregorius I. Many let­ters beeing sent to and fro; so that it may be said of these two, the Bishop of Constantinople and Rome, as it was said of the Arians (whose image herein they which call themselues Catholikes, now are.)Soc. 5. 22. Soz. 3. 17. These two did contend betweene themselues, not for religion, but for primacie, by the ouer­much desire of honour, with which their mindes were who­ly possessed. But Pelagius (finding the Emperour aduerse vn­to him herein) decreed thatDist. 99. nul­lus. none, no not the Bishop of Rome himselfe, should be called vniuersall. And also thatDist. 17. Multis. no Councel should be held without the consent of the Bishop of Rome. Geneb. p. 652. 653. Recaredus king of Spaine abolisheth Arianisme, & in a Councel reduceth his subiects to the Catholike faith. While the Lombards besiege Rome, after great stormes and raines, Michael by his pale horse pursued them so, thatMass. 13.179. there came the pestilence, which caused the plague sore in the slancke, as a plague for those that despised marriage, &c.

Gregorius I.Geneb. p. 651 surnamed The great, Ann. 590. continued the opposi­tion against Iohn of Constantinople in the matter of the su­premacie,Epist. lib. 6. Epist. 30. and confidently said, that whosoeuer called himselfe, or was desirous to be called vniuersall Bishop, was the forerunner of Antichrist. Gobel. at. 6. c. 30. In humilitieGeneb. p. 662 (to represse the pride of the Bishop of Constantinople) he called himselfe the seruant of the seruants of God; which title also, his succes­sors did vse: but Antonomastice, improperly.Poly. inu [...]t. 4. 8. Whereas be­fore time there were no other titles in the Church, but Priests and chiefe Priests: Gregorie first deuided them into Patriarkes and Archbishops, Dist. 21. De­crot [...]s. which difference was brought in chiefly by the Gentiles, who had Flamines and Archflami­nes, &c.Melanct. He increased two pernicious things in the Church, concerning (the bottomlesse pit) inuocation of the dead, Libro dialog. and praier to the dead. Dial. lib. 4. c. 31. 35. 36. 37 51. 55. 58. &c. He first digested in a booke, and commē ­ded to the Church by many deceitfull miracles and reuelati­ons; to further the new doctrine, which they say is found out of the state of the dead. Herein trusting the reports of some which heard the things reported by others, that some came from the dead. Hereby the Poets fables become good diuinitie; it beeing now acknowledged that the riuer Ache­rou is in hell, where also a iudge sitteth like Minos, Eachus, and Radamanthus; purgatorie in Aetna, and in bathes, &c. that the dead might be holpen by masses, burials in Church­es, praiers of Monkes, and Priests.Lib. dial. 4. cap. 41. The reason which hee rendreth why so many things are now discouered of the soules of dead men, which hitherto lay hidde, is, that the end of the world is at hand, and as it were in fight. Take 2. Thes 2.1. [...] Luk. 21.8. Isaiah 47.10. heads and be not deceiued, for many will come in my name and say, I am, and the time draweth neere, follow ye not them therefore. In this booke is deliuered this doctrine. As Dial. 4. c. 5. the soule is knowne to liue in the bodie by the motion of the members; so the life of the soule of the Saints, when it is out of the bodie, is to be esteemed by the vertue of miracles. Andibid. c. 20. that the merit of the soule some­times [Page 84] is not shewed when it departeth from the body; but is declared more truely after death. (A ready foundation for such Priests and Monkes which had the keeping of the places of burials, to build vp the credit of their impostures, about graues, as if they were miracles. And for them to obtrude vnto the world, whom they liked, to bee onely reputed as Saints.

This booke of Dialogues, is so contrarie to the Reuelation of Saint Iohn; that it may iustly be2. Thes. 2.6. called the Reuelation of Antichrist. This kinde of learning serued so to raise the beast out of the bottomlesse pit; that some doe say, that Gregory (to shew this power of the beast in the bottomlesse pit) recal­led Traian Pet. de Natal. & alij. from hell, baptised him and sent him to heauen, A cup full of abhominations, &c. He wasLib. 9. epl. 9.71. angrie for breaking of images, and called them lay mens bookes; which were to be kept, because the Gentiles vsed them to reade vpon. HeBeda. Eccl. hist. lib. 1. C. 30. forbad to destroy the Temples of idols, or to remoue the manner of the Gentiles worship;Epiph. l. 32. haeres. 79. but required to con­tinue the externall mirth, to allure the people to serue God. He, worse then the heretikes called Collyridiani that wor­ship the virgin Mary, carried theMass. 13. p. 180. image of the virgin Mary in procession (as the Gentiles did their gods) to driue away the plague. He instituted theGeneb. p. 660. worship of the crosse, barefoote on good friday, and remitted canonicall pe­nance; and promisedPoly. inuent. 8.1. cleane remission of sinnes, to such as frequented Churches on set dayes (that men might be allured to worship the Dragon.) He made a daungerous de­creePar. Abb. Vrsp. in eplu. Hysderi. c. 1. p. 414. of this heresie, that like the Maniches Electi, the Cler­gie should not haue knowledge of their wiues; but when more then sixe thousand childrens heads were brought vn­to him out of his fish pond; he confessed his owne decree to be the cause of this murther; and condemned his owne decree. HePet. de Nat. miraculously terrified Mauricius the Empe­ror, by oneOtho Frist. l. 5. c. 7. Mass. Ab. Vrsp. &c. who in the habite of a Monke, stoode with a [Page 85] drawne sworde, and shaking it foretolde that he should be slaine with the sworde, for persecuting of Pope Gregory, from which sentence, neither by almes, prayers, nor teares, he was deliuered (but was caused to drinke of the wine of the wrath of the whore, and she is drunken with blood) for both himselfe, his wife, and children were murthered by Phocas. WhichLib. 11. Epist. 1. 36. 43. 44. was no sooner don, but Gregory (as accessary) with the Clergie, sung gloria in excelsis; latentur cali, & exultet terra, for ioy; caried the images of Phocas, and Leontia his wife, into the Church of Casarius; the whole Clergie shou­ting for ioy, and singing Exandi Christe; Phoca Augusto, & Leontia Augusta vita. And as the forerunner of Anti­christ wrote to Leontia, to make especially S. Peter the pro­tector and patrone of the Empire in earth; and intercessor in heauen (meaning that the Bishop of Rome should be in greatest estimation) (for the beast riseth out of the earth) This Pope like theAng. har. 46. Maniches which preferre apocrypha writings before the new Testament, esteemed the foure generall Councels as theDist. 15. sicut. foure Euangelists; and like Mon­tanus the heretikeRegist. lib. 12. accursed euery one, which brake the least thing, which the Pope commaunded, and obeyed it not altogether. He causedVolat. lib. 22. f. 251. the auncient monuments in Rome, to be cast into Tiber; least by their beautie, they should distract men, from the religion newly instituted. In hisAug. Curie. l. 1 Geneb. p. 655. time Mahomet doth openly professe himselfe the onely Pro­phet of God; and that whosoeuer durst gainesay his law, should be slaine. Many of his kinsfolkes, allies, friends and clients, who were throughly perswaded that he was such a one indeede, as he professed himselfe, and would seeme to be; followed him in the yeere 593. So in the West, theGeneb. p. 661. Lombards, English, Spaniards, Venetians, Ligurians, &c. re­ceiued the faith of the Church of Rome, and followed her. This PopeBeda. Eccl. hist. l. 1. cap. 25.27. sent Augustine into England, to conuert the English men. They which were sent (like those that built [Page 86] Babel) neither vnderstoode the Scriptures, nor the language of the people. The first point of religion which they shewed was this. They spread forth a banner with a painted cru­cifixe, and so came in procession to the King, singing the Letanie in a strange tongue, and shewing some (deceitfull) miracles. He laboured to reduce the whole land to the ex­ample of Rome, as Montanus did all Churches to Pepuza, and therefore became enemie to the seuen Churches of the Britones, who followed the custome of the East Chur­ches; and would not submit themselues to his pride, but (cast him out and measured him not as a man of God) because he learned not of Christ to beare his yoke. who was humble and meeke. He wrote to Augustine, Bed. eccl. hist. l. 2. c. 2. dis. 15. 4. deni (que). that the Clergie should in quinquagesima, abstaine from flesh, milke, meates, and egges, whichAugust. de haeres. 46. meates the Manachies electi or priests forbare. There were inEx regist. lib. 12. f. 235. Rome such as vsed a sweete and de­lightsome modulation of the voyce at Masse; which Gre­gory forbad vnder the paine of a curse. Some thinke that the manner to account fromGeneb. p. 562. Christ, began to be of force onely about the yeere. 600.

Anno 604. Sabinianus, an vtterLib. 22. Vo­lat. enemie to the proceedings of Gre­gory, whom he blamed for spending the patrimonie of the Church, to get the peoples fauour. This PopeGeneb. p. 664. did nothing worth the marking; but that he deuised belles, and sance-belles. The Greeke tongue is altogether corrupted in his time; and so the tongue of the new Testament, is become barbarous to these builders of their new Babylon.

Anno 607. Sab. Eu. 8. lib. 6. Boniface the third hardly and with much contention, obtained of Phocas the murtherer, that the Church of Rome should be head, as mother and lady of all other Churches; that one might be set ouer the rest, and haue chiefe autho­ritie, as it was among theCaesar belli. Gal. 6. p. 138. Druides. And asSoz. 7. 2. Eulalius the Arian, entreated the Arian Councell at Antiochia Cariae, that he might haue the primacie for keeping vnitie. Thus [Page 87] Phocas Vesp p. 150. Blandi. Epit. made Rome the mother of Churches, and so he wor­shipped the beast. ThisSab. 8.6. Pope opening his mouth first vsed the termes of Volumus, and Iuhomus, we will and command, as words of the Popes approbation. In Suenia Geneb. p. 662. are Chur­ches planted.

Bonifacius the fourth obtainedFrisi. 5. 8. Poly. Inue. 6. 6. of Phocas, Anno 608. the Temple built by Domician called Pantheon, because is was dedica­ted to all the Romane gods, and turned it into the Church of Saint Mary, and all the Saints. A fineFasc. Temp. f. 58. similitude of euill institutions of the Paganes: the (supposed) holy spirit, knew to chuse a holy armie; where the heathen worshipped di­uels, there the Christians worshipped all the Saints; as ma­king a medicine of a poyson; so is one art deluded with an­other (but rather this Pope declareth that Church to be the mother of abhominations, that conceiueth by the Paganes. The first Angel at Euphrates.) In hisCuri [...]. lib. 1. time, Cosdroe king of Persia, (who had maried Mary the daughter of Mauritius, and for her sake was baptised, de­testing the disloyal falsehood, and treachery of them which had elected so wicked a man as Phocas to bee their Prince, seeing he was polluted with the bloudie murther of his so­ueraigne, reputing them as accessarie to the same horrible and bloudy fact, and conspiracie;) prepared a great armie at the instigation of his wife, to reuenge the death of his fa­ther in law. (That in her, that is Rome, might be found all the bloud that is shed.) This Phocas Hist. ant. Ex Pom. Lat. pag. 528. disposed al things in secret, by his Courtiers, after the Persian manner. They heard Am­bassadors, suspended iustice, gaue offices; which is the worst, and most miserable course, that he which ruleth can take. For the court smoakes, are wont to hurt very grieuously. They were most in his fauour, which most vexed the people with vnsatiable rapine, and couetousnes. He wasGeneb. 669. also guil­tie of many rapes, murthers, and adulteries &c. In his timeFrisin. 5. [...]. Geneb. p. 667. therefore, Cosdroe soundeth an alarme, entred, and spoiled many of the Romane prouinces, Syria Palestina, Phoenicia, [Page 88] Cappadocia, Paphlagonia, in the East. And pursuing his cruel­tie, with incredible successe, he would not bee entreated byMelanct. Go­bel. aet. 6. c. 31. p. 177. Heraclius to peace; except the Christians would cease to worship Christ crucified, and worship the sunne as the Per­sians did: for their tailes cap. 9.19. Anno 615. are like vnto Serpents, &c,

Deus-dedit a Subdeacons sonne. TheBlond. Epit. Gobelinus. Romanes are at discord for the choyce of the Pope; he is said to haue clen­sed a leaperFasc. Temp. with a kisse; and authorised harlots, and wic­ked persons, to be witnesse in causes of Simonie. TheGeneb. p. 671. Duke of Bauaria, the Duke Boson with his armie in Austria are baptised.

Anno 618. Bonifacius the fifth commaundedGeneb. p. 672. Platina. Altars, and Churches to be sanctuaries for murtherers, &c. whence they might not be drawne by force; in imitation of thePoly. Inue. 3. 8. Temple of Mercy, which was made in Athens, by the nephewes of Hercules. He required sacriledge to be punished with a curse; and first commaundedPantaleon. that Monkes being priests might binde and loose. Mahomet Geneb. p. 672. maketh his first expedition for his religion, and began to giue lawes.

Anno 623. Honorius tooke theGeneb. Blon­di Epit. brasse tiles from Romulus Temple, to couer Saint Peters Church.Fasc. Temp. He inriched many Churches with siluer and golde; he instituted the feast of the exalta­tion of the crosse, by the example of the East. HimGeneb. p. 675. Pope Adrian reporteth to haue been an heretike; wherefore he was condemned in the sixth Councell of Constantinople, Act. 12. & 13. For defence of whom Genebrard saith, it is one thing for the Pope of Rome to bee an heretike in his owne person, and whatsoeuer is worse, he may be, or haue been: and another thing in the iudgement of faith, and promulgation thereof, to define against the faith. This last he cannot doe, for the force of the chaire (as he dreameth) is such, that it constraineth them that thinke and doe euill things, to speake those things which are good and true. (Thus followeth be the beast.) As though to write letters, in [Page 89] the approbation of a capitall heresie (which Honorius did) be not a definitue promulgation against the faith. Ghent is conuerted. Heraclius Melanct. Sa [...]. E. 8 6. the Emperor married his neece, of whom he had children incestuously, and gaue himselfe to diuelish artes. Mahomet The second Angel at Eu­phrates. Curio. lib. 1. and his Saracens being robbed of their pay by the Emperors paymasters; and reuiled as dogs (that in Rome might be found the blood of all that were slaine) gathered head, and by force and doctrine (by head and tayle) cruelly troubled the Christians; and vnto the Emperor and other Princes he sent letters sealed with this inscription, Mahomet the messenger of God; requiring them to submit themselues to his religion; and to esteeme him the highest Bishop. Which when the Emperor refused to doe, heeFris. 5. 9. Genff. de Orig. 3. p. 121. Ge­neb. spoyled the Empire, slew 150,000. of the Em­perors souldiers, tooke Arabia, Damascus, Phaenicia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Aegypt, Africa, and after that Persia. Against whom Heraclius loosed most fierce and barbarous nations from the Caspian mountaines and seas, whom Alexander the Great shut vp.

Blondi. Epit. Seuerus was confirmed by the Exarch of Rauenna, Fasc. Temp. Anno 637. who robbed the Lateran treasure. Hee was bountifull to the Clergie, diligent in the regiment of the Church; which he maruelously beautified with ornaments and monuments. The Almaignes Geneb. are conuerted to the Church of Rome.

Geneb. Iohn the fourth redeemed many captiues with the Church treasure.Anno 638. Ierusalem is taken and wasted by theVVolphgan. Sa­racent; as was Antiochia, and the rest of Syria.

Platina. Theodorus a Bishops sonne,Anno 640. he was very circumspect for the dignitie of religion. The Emperor groweth vile and hatefull, both for heresie and sacriledge; and also because in his time the Empire of the East declined through the Sara­cens. He easily absolued Pyrrhus theSab. E. 8. l. 6. fol. 178. a. Patriarke of Constan­tinople from his heresie, gaue him a forme of profession, and sent him home; when Pyrrhus had platted the death of the [Page 90] Emperor Constantine, which vpon his returne he executed with the assistance of Marina the Empresse. TheGenffr. de Tur. orig. 3. p. 122. 123. Saracens take away from the Grecians, Cilicia; and became Lordes of all the countries thereabout, excepting the kingdome ofHaiton. Abcas which is Georgia, and the countrie of Armenia (which two countries are not in the catalogue of those that condemned Athanasius at Tyrus) whereof see before. This Pope, by hisSabellicus. sentence depriued Paul of Constantinople for heresie; but he kept his place by the Emperors fauour. He beautified and built Churches. In his time, fasting inPantalion. Geneb. lent was thrust vpon the English-men.

Martinus the first sentAnno 646. Geneb. Legates, to withdraw the Empe­ror and Paulus the Patriarke of Constantinople from heresie. The Emperour banished his Legates, sent his Exarch into Italie, to peruert, or take, or kill Martine, and spreade the heresie. But the PopeMassaeus. Pla­tina. Sabelli­cus. Bergom. was so fauoured by the people, and a Councell then held, that he could not be hurte by the Ex­arch, and the murtherer sent to kill the Pope, as they say, was stroken blind. The Pope was after apprehended by fraude, and banished, where he died, glorious for miracles. He reprouedPantaleon. the heathen customes of his time, which yet continued, as trimming vp of houses at Newyeeres tide, with greene boughes &c. HeDist. 27. Dia­conus. would not haue Deacons ordei­ned, except they would vow chastitie (that is abstinence from mariage) and required the Clergie toBergom. bee shorne. The PriestsPoly. Inuent. 4. 5. shauen crownes, seeme to bee taken from the Egyptians, whose Priests were customably shauen, in token of sorrow for the death of their god Apis. I thinke it for­bidden in theLeuit. 19.27. law. TheWolphgan. Saracens subiect the greatest part of Affrica to their Empire. TheyGeneb. much diminish the Ro­mane Empire, and encreased the Saracenical Empire. Rhodes, with the Iles about it, is taken; Sicilia wasted, they inuade Europe, waste Cyprus, and Aradus &c.

Anno 651. Pantalcon. Eugenius the first decreed, that no Bishop might con­uert [Page 91] the Church goods to his priuate vse; and thatƲolater. Ge­neb. Bishops should haue prisons to punish the faults of the Clergie.

Vitalianus broughtGeneb p. 685. Songes and Organes into the Church; and now GodMoris. pap. p. 168. is serued with like musicke,Anno 6 [...]7. as was the image which Nabuchadnezzer set vp. How it standeth with Gregories decreeEx Regist. l. 12. f. 235. against the modulation of the voice, I doe not see. Constans Frising. 5. 11. the Emperour forsaketh his heresie, and dedicateth to Saint Peter, the Gospell, richly decked with precious stones. He purposed to haueGeneb. p. 6 [...]. translated the seate of the Empire to Rome; but he could not; butSab. En. [...]. l. [...]. f. 179. b. he spoi­led Rome. I couldFasc. Temp. f. 60. not hitherto finde, that at any time the Church of Rome, had fullie the dominion of the Citie, and other things, which Constantine (is said) to haue giuen vnto it; except in the time of some few, and these the most naughtie Princes. Yea this Vitalianus had a greater fauour, that this bad Emperour did confirme the priuiledges of the Church, which notwithstanding, he presentlie brake againe. Then theGeneb. p. 687. Mahumetanes wasted Sicilia, Cyprus, threatned Italie, thrust the law of Christ out of Affrica, constituted their impietie through Affrica, and Asia, and attempted to bring it into Europe, and trod vnder foote the holy land. Anno 671. A­deo-datus, Geneb. cured a leper with a kisse. HePlatina. and his succes­sor Donus laboured to encrease the honor and magnifi­cence of the Church and Clergie. TheGeneb. p. 690. Saraceus spoyle Syracuse, Thracia, besiege Constantinople, and cary away many prisoners from Africa. Do [...]s reconciledBerg [...]ensis. the Church Rauenna to Rome. In his time it is reported, that thePlati. f. 94. b. soule of Dag [...]bertus King of France was seene taken out of the hands of diuels, who were carying him to hell, by Dionysius, Mauritius, and Martine, whose temples he hono­red while he liued (newes out of the bottomlesse pit to helpe the beast to rise from thence) (vpon this sorcery and lying miracle) 270. shipsGeneb. p. 691. of the Arabians filthily waste the sea­coasts of Spaine.

Anno 680. Agatho clensedVolat. a leper with a kisse. HeGeneb. instituted a new office for the Romane Church treasurie (for this beast hath Beares feete,) Rauenna Fasc. Temp. gaue obedience to the Church of Rome; being taught, that it is not good to kicke against the pricke. ThereFrisin. 5. 12. was held a Councell at Constantino­ple. The PopeMassae. 14. p. 153. craued of the Emperour to stand fast in the catholike faith. The Emperor requesteth the Pope that laying aside all cauils, the Churches might be vnited by the vnitie of faith; and commaunded theAbb. Vrsp. p. 153. Bishops, that lay­ing aside philosophicall disputations, they should enquire of the faith with peaceable conference, and deliuered them bookes of the Fathers out of the librarie of Constantinople. In this Councell, the Latine and Greeke Churches wereGeneb. p. 692. re­conciled. The Bishop of Rome was to be called vniuersall Bi­shop; and the Bishop of Constantinople should write himselfe vniuersal patriarke. It wasCaranza. Con Const. 6. ca. 82 Poly. inuen. 6.16. also decreed, that images should be receiued into Churches, and worshipped with great reue­rence as a thing wherby the laity might beIsa. 44.20. Hab. 2.18. Ierem 10.15. instructed (with lyes) as insteede of Scripture; and that incense might be bur­ned, and tapers light before them. ThisPolyd. In­uen. 5. 1. hanging vp of ta­pers came of an old Pagane fashion of sacrifices, that the Pagans offered to Saturnus and Pluto, &c. TheAbb. Vrsp. p. 153. D. 63. Agath. Popes Le­gat said Masse at Constantinople in Latin (that one Gen. 11.7. vnderstand not anothers language.) When the Emperor had consented to worship the Dragon, (by setting vp idolatry) the Bulga­rians Geneb. p. 692. inuade Panonia, and Thracia, ouercame the Em­perours armie, and much rented the Empire. This PopeFasc. Temp. f. 61. dist. 19. Sic. required the Popes decrees to bee receiued as confirmed by the diuine voyce of Peter vntoDist. 63. Aga­tho. him; the Emperor sent backe the mony which he was wont to receiue of the Popes for their confirmatiō. But vnder condition that there should bee a general decree, that none should bee ordained Pope without the Emperors knowledge and commandement.

Anno 684. Leo the second aGeneb. p. 694. skilfull musition; he instituted the kis­sing [Page 93] of the Pax, and brought thePlatina. Bishops of Ra [...] into obedience and subiection; which before held themselues equall with the Popes. He g [...] such good opinion, that at his death al men wept for him as for their father. HeGobet [...] 6. cap. 35. by twelue compurgators cleared himselfe of certaine crimes, that were obiected against him.

Benedictus Geneb. the second (is said to haue) obtained of the Emperour, that whom the armie, and Clergie,Anno [...]6. and people of Rome did chuse, should be esteemed the vicar of Christ (as if it were in man to substitute a vicar for Christ.) Though he wanted the consent of the Emperour or his Exarch of Rauenna. HeFasc. Temp. repaired many Churches, with great charges. In his timeVVolphg. was a great pestilence. The Saracens inuade Libia.

Iohn the fifth appointedGeneb. the Pope to be consecrated by three certaine Bishops, which custome continueth.Anno 687. Berg [...]. 10. He wrote a booke of the dignitie of the Pall.

Conon wasPantaleon. created Pope by the Exarch (where was then the graunt made to Benedict, two yeeres before?Anno 688.) thePlatina. armie and Clergie chusing others. He was esteemed Angel­like for his vertue. TheVVolphg. Emperor Iustinian receiued much damage by the Saracens.

S [...]rgius the first wasCarion. f. 151. made Pope by sedition;Anno 689. and in his time was a great schisme in the Church; both for the electi­on of the Pope; and because twoFasc. Temp. generall Councels dis­sented: Iustinian theAbb. Vrsp. p. 154. Emperor, sent the Generall of his warres to take this Pope prisoner; because he would not subscribe to the Councell, for correcting the sixt Councell at Constantinople; but the Pope was rescued by the souldiers of Rauenna, and the places adioyning; and his Generall beate from Rome with contumelies and iniuries. He repairedPlatina. Churches, and conuerted the Saxons. (As it is reported) theMass. 14. p. 194. Lord reuealed vnto him a case of siluer, in which he found a good peece of (that he supposed to be) the crosse [Page 94] of Christ; whichAbb. Vrsp. p. 155. was carried into Constantines Church, and worshipped of all the people. As the heardsman found the sword of Mars, and gaue it to Att [...]las. The Romans (vpon this idolatrie)Wolph. beeing ouerthrowne by the Saracens, the name of the Saracens encreased, and the dignitie of the Ro­mans was exceedingly diminished.

Ann. 702. Iohn the sixt, interposedPlatina. himselfe betweene the souldi­ers of Italie, & the Exarch, whom the souldiers would haue slaine for fauouring the Popes, more than the Emperours.

Ann. 705. Iohn the seauenth, in hisBlond. Epit. time the Lombards gaue a great donation to S. Peter of the lands betweene Genna & France: Geneb. p. 703 Genebrard (with some others) saith, that he restored it. ButPlatina. f. 102. this hath no credible author, but is palea, that is, chaffe without wheate. TheWolph. Saracens againe possesse Affrica. This PopeBergom. 10. beautified Churches with pictures, and histories of the Saints.

Ann. 707. Sisimus heldFasc. Temp. the seate by schisme. InGeneb. his time the king of Spaine, a flagitious man, fearing the alienation of his sub­iects, and a rebellion by meanes of the Bishops; pulled down the fortifications of his land: Egypt and Affrica are wasted by the Saracens. Iustinianus Abb. Ʋrsp. p. 155. Frisin. 5. 14. the Emperour restored to his Empire, apprehended them that cast him out, caused them to be drawne before him in the streetes; and treading hard vpon their neckes, the people cried, thou hast walked on the lyon and the basiliske, and trade vpon the lyon and the Dragon, &c.

Ann. 707. Constantinus wasPlat. f. 103. b so fauoured by Iustinian the tyrant, that because Felix the Archbishop of Rauenna would not giue the Pope money and obedience for his ordination; the Emperour burned out the Archbishops eies, by causing him to looke into a bright brasse panne in the sunne (and so Fe­lix drinketh of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.) HeFrisin. 5. 14. Geneb. p. 706. sent for the Pope to Constantinople and honourably entertained him, confessed his sinnes vnto him, craued, and obtained ab­solution; [Page 95] and first of any Emperour kissed the Popes feete,Frising. and confirmed the Popes priuiledges and decree: (worship­ping the beast.) ButGeneb. when the Pope was gone, hee reuoked that confirmation.Polyd. Jan. 4. 9. f. 97. The diuellish rite of kissing the feete of the Bishop of Rome, tooke his originall of the manner of the Romanes; who when they were Pagans, vsed to kisse the feete of the Priests, and other nobles, &c. Dioclesian made the commons stoope to kisse his feete. This Pagan example our Christian Bishop, and Gods Vicar, full vngodly, and vn­goodly doth counterfeit.

Frisin. 5. 15. Philippicus the Emperour holdeth a Councell, reiecteth the sixt Councel at Constantinople, and pulled downe images. But this PopePlatin. f. 104. a. held a Councel at Rome for images, against the Emperour, and excommunicated him: confirmed the decree of Agatha for images, decreedAbb. Vrsp. p. 156. that no money should be currant which had the name of an hereticall Em­perour vpon it, nor his letters, name, or figure receiued; nor his image carried into the Church, nor his name remembred at Masse. Thus doth the beast labour to establish the worshippe of the Dragon, and the Emperour drinketh of the wine of the forni­cation of the great whore.

Curi [...]. Roderike king of Spaine defiled the daughter of his lief­tenant Iulian, who for his fornication calledcap. 9. [...]. the Saraceus, who subdued and possessed the greatest part of all Spaine.

Gregorius the second,Ann. 714. ordained toFasc. Temp. f. 62. [...]. fast and say Masse the fift day of the weeke in Lent, which Pope Melchiades for­bad. Note that about these times, the Popes began to bee great in temporalties, as also to translate the Empire from one nation to another. For inFris [...]. 5. 1 [...]. his time Leo the Emperour caused the images of God, and the Saints to be burned, and many that resisted him herein, to bee executed. WhereforeGobel. [...]. 6. cap. 37. Pope Gregorie perswaded Italie and Rome to depart from his Empire, by openEpit. Bl [...]n. d. 1. lib. 10. f. 23. b rebellion; and deliberated of choosing a new Emperour, deposed theGeneb. p. 709 Magistrates of the Exarchie, [Page 96] & euery citie chose them Dukes, & so the Exarchie continu­ed vnder tenne Princes, or hornes. He excommunicated the Emperour, and forbade theFrising. 5. 18. Italians to pay any tribute vn­to him. The Saracens besiege Constantinople, but when the citizens cried vnto the Lord, they departed, oppressed with famine, colde, and pestilence; whereof are reported to die 300,000. the Emperour faring nothing the worse for the Popes excommunication. And whereas the Popes left the Emperours and were receiued into the league of France, theMass. 14. p. 199. Geneb. Saracens came into France with their wiues and children and families, spoiled Burdeux and Poictieurs. Many Ger­manesPlatina. came to Rome and are baptized by the Pope. LoweGeneb p. 708 [...]09. 713. Germanie, Westphalia, and Frisia, by the preaching of Boni­face, whom the Pope sent thither, and by Martellus meanes, receiue the faith of the Church of Rome. The king of Eng­land gaue out of euery house in all England a pennie to the Pope. One Syrus seduced many Iewes, saying that he was Christ.

Ann. 730. Gregorius 3. gathered aEpit. Blond. Councel, and decreed that ima­ges are to be continued in the Churches. Contrarily,Platina. Leo the Emperour pulled images downe; whose example also Constantine and Leo his successors did follow. The Pope by the consent of the Clergie of Rome, depriuedGeneb. 715. the Empe­rour of Christian communion. The Emperour confiscateth the patrimonie of the Church of Rome in Sicilia. InPlatina. the troubles of Rome by the Lombards, this Pope called in Martellus a French, leauing the custome to craue aide of the Emperour. For now theSoc. 2. 29. Popes doe as the Arians were wont, namely, apply themselues to them that were of grea­test power. And because the templeAbb. Vrsp. Pp. 19.20. of Iupiter Dodonaeus was wont to be much frequented by the Gentiles for helpe, which they there receiued by touching of Pyrrhus great toe, there kept in a gilt boxe, because miraculously it was vn­burned when the rest of his bodie was consumed with fire. [Page 97] The Pope would not haue his S. Peters any whit inferior to it. ForBergo. 10. he built a chappel in S. Peters Church, in which hee laid vp some reliques in a manner of all the Saints, and cau­sed Masse to bee said there euery day. He also brought the clause of reliques into the Canon of the Masse. The Saraceus Geneb. p. 71 [...] are called into France, where they spoile the Churches, and waste all places from Burdeux to Poicteurs, Wolph. Mass. 14. Ann. 741. bringing with them their families.

Zacharias 1. inMass. 14 p. 200. his time Constantius the Emperour de­faced images, and carted the Monkes for whoredome. Pi­pin Frisin. 5. 21. ambitious of the kingdom of France, sent to this Pope to know whether it were more meete that he which sate se­cure at home, or hee that did vndergoe the charge of the kingdome, should beare the name of king. For Pipius and hisGeneb. p. 688. ancestours had vsurped the administration of the king­dome of France, perswading the king to retire himselfe, to meddle with nothing, so that he was but as a cipher. The PopeGobel. at. 6. c. 37. f. 186. commandeth the people of France to receiue Pipine their king: and first (of any Pope) began toGeneb. p. 720 absolue the French men from their oath made to Childericus their king, andG [...]bel. annointed Pipine king by his Legate Boniface. Thus wasFasc. Temp. Childericus deposed and Pipine aduanced, because hee was most for the profit of the Church of Rome. For15. q. 5. Alius the glosse vpon the Canon, where this storie is supposed to bee cited, 249. yeares before it was done, saith, that the EmperorDist. 40. ca. Si Papa i [...] glosse. may be deposed for any thing; wherefore he is to be depo­sed, if he be lesse profitable. This Boniface Dist. 40. si [...]a. wrote vnto the Pope, asking his aduice in many things. For he held and said that if the Pope be neuer so badde, neither doing, nor spea­king any thing that is good, so that hee carrie with him in­numerable soules to hell to bee tormented with the diuell, none may blame him. (Thus doth he giue the beast power to doe what he list.) This Boniface complaineth inCaran. f. 30 [...]. 304. 306. his letters of the whoredomes, drunkennesse, and negligence of Bi­shops, [Page 98] of the heathen customes of the Gentiles continued in Rome, of the grosse ignorance of Priests, whereof one (like the builder of Babel) baptizing a childe in latine, which he vn­derstood not, said, Baptise te in nomine Patria, filia, & spiri­tu sancta; Hee also complaineth ofFox. Marty. p. 129. the whoredomes of Nunnes, and he brought in Priests vestures and ornaments. Constantinus theMass. 14 p. 260. Geneb. p. 722. Emperour that pulled downe images, and persecuted that kinde of worship in the East, prouided andVVolph. sent a great Nauy against the Egyptian Saracens. Ina king of WestGeneb. p. 724. Saxons made his land tributarie to the Pope, gi­uing his power to the beast.

Ann. 752. Stephanus the second, wasPlatina. carried on mens shoulders, being troubled by Aistulph king of Lombards, getteth leaue of A [...]stulph to goe into France. VponFris. 5. 22. his comming hee absolueth Pipine from his oath made toGobelin. aet. 6. c. 39. Childericus his So­ueraigne, and annointeth him king. So wasFris. ibid. Gobel. ae. 6. c. 37 Childericus shauen, and thrust into a Monasterie. Hence the Bishops of Rome doe draw their authoritie of changing of kingdomes from one to another. Wherefore Pipine went twice into Ita­lie, quieted the Lombards, and restored to the Pope his terri­tories. In this expedition Constantine sent his Secretarie, &c. to Pipine with presents, as organs, &c. desiring him to take in Rauenna to the Emperours vse. Pipine answered, that heePlatina. came not into Italie for his profit, but for his soules health; and therefore would onely gratifie the Pope, the angel of the bottomlesse pit, & the people of Rome withSabel. Vol. Geo. 3. s. 20. Rauenna, and all which the Lombards had subdued: and so hee gaue it to Pe­ters chaire. The SaracensVVolph. alwaies subiected somewhat that belonged to the Romans: the Romanes dissenting with inte­stine hatred, and onely looking vpon the kings of France: That in her may bee found all the blood that is shed vpon the earth. TheThe third an­gel at Euphra­tes. Geneb. p. 726. Turks the third angell about Euphrates break forth of the Caspian parts.

Paulus the first, madeGob. ae. 6. c. 39 Pope by schisme. He threatned the [Page 99] Emperour with excommunication, because he pulled down images. Salin Platina. the Arabian forbiddeth the Christians to build any new Churches.Geneb. P. p. 727. 728. Habdalus Prince of the Saracens laieth heauie tributes vpon the Christians: hee commandeth the Iewes and Christians at Ierusalem to be branded with Mahumetane characters. ThereMass. 14. p. 203. Ann. 768. was so great a drought that fountaines were dried vp.

Constantine the second, a laie man, suddainly madeGobel. a. 6. c. 39. Pope; a tyrant, and a great scandall to the Church of God: by the zeale of the faithfull he was thrust out of the Church, and his eies were puld out. Sure either the Pope or the faithfull er­red herein.

Stephanus the third,Ann. 769. a man very couragious and skilfull in hisPlat. s. 114. a. businesse, especially in Ecclesiasticall affaires, by a Coū ­cel he abrogated the decrees of his predecessor Constan­tine the second.Mass. 14. p. 204. And against the Emperour confirmed the worshipping of images. They were all accursed, that by any meanes should contradict it. He commanded images to beeMeris. P [...] p. 170. Th [...]ura. perfumed with frankincense after the manner of the Gen­tiles.Geneb. p. 731 732. The Maniches and Arians call the Romanes Ca­tholikes and worship the beast. Abdala with an hundred ships troubleth the Mediterranean seas, and lamentably kil­leth the Christians, ouerthrowing the Monasterie Cassi­nense. Ann. 772.

Adrianus the first, first sealedGeneb. p. 733 his Bulls with lead:Plat. s. 118. Hee called Carolus Magnus into Italie. At Rome, at S. Peters al­tar they confirmed an eternall league betweene them both. Carolus confirmed his fathersGeneb. 736. donation, with the more. But Adrian called it a restitution. This Pope left the Patro­nage of the Empire, and by aDist. 33. A­drianus. solemne decree gaue the French king authoritie to choose the Pope, &c. Leo the fourth, theMass. 14. p. 20 [...]. Emperour was enraged against such which worshipped images. After the death of Leo, this Pope pre­uailed with Constantine Ca [...]. f. 308. the Emperour and his mother I­rens [Page 100] to hold a Councel at Nicea. An old tricke of the Arians, that in time men might thinke it the first holy Coūcel there held. In this Councel was decreed the retaining, making, ha­uing, setting vp, and worshipping of Images, and to salute them in the name of the Lord. So that now Papists are worse than the Collyridians, for the worship of the image of the Virgin Marie; than the Gnosticks or Carpocratians for the worship ofAug. de ha­res. c. 7. the image of Christ; than the Armenians, for the worship of the crosse; than Simon Magus, for Saints; & than Angelici, for Angels; than the Gentils for reliques. To this purposeCaran. f. 315. 321. like theJsidor. Etym. l. 8. c. 5. Anthropomorphitae, they incline to him that said, that neither Angels, nor diuels, nor the soules of men were without bodies, (incorporea.) Epiph. haeres. 79. l. 3. tom. 2. The arte of the diuell in the sight of men to deifie mortall nature by ima­ges resembling men, made by arte, &c. Adrian to enforce the worshipping of images, writeth to the Councell; in his Epistle he citeth the storie of Constantines leprosie, and how Siluester baptized him; which Volateran Volat. f. 250. 270. reiecteth for A­pocrypha and false. This SynodeCaran. f. 110. demanded if they receiued the letters of Adrian, answered, that they did followe, re­ceiue, and approoue the letters of the Pope of old Rome, (the beast.) And though Carolus Magnus in aGeneb. 736.740.741. Councell at Franckefort somewhat qualified the doctrine of images, yet this Councell preuailed also in the West; and so, All the world cap. 13.3.4. wondred and followed the beast. And they worshipped the Dra­gon the diuell, by this doctrine of images. TheGeneb. p. 739. Saracens at Ierusalem, in Natolia, Cyprus, Cappadocia, Galatia, Romania, doe exceedingly afflict the Christians. ThisFasc. Temp. Adrian forbade the vse of Ambrose M [...]ssal, and commanded Gregories Mis­sall to be vsed in all Churches, but in Ambrose Church at Millaine. Ann. 796.

Fasc. Temp. Massaeus. Leo the third, afflicted by the Clergie, had (as some fable) his eies and tongue cut out, which were miraculously resto­red vnto him againe. He fledde toGobel. ae. 6. c. 30. p. 190. Car [...]lus Magnus to Pa­derburu, [Page 101] where he consecrated a chappell, which Charles did build. Charles sent him and his accusers backe to Rome, where when hee came to heare the cause, it was answered him, that No man, especially No laie man might iudge the Pope. Wherefore Leo purged himselfe by oath, and was re­stored, and his aduersaries were punished. For this causePlatin [...]. Leo considering that the Emperor of Constantinople could hard­ly defend that name, crowned Carolus Magnus Emperour, and so was theGeneb. p. 742 Empire translated from the East into Frāce. Charles Platin. f. 122. [...]. now crowned, maketh peace with the Emperour of Constantinople, and deuideth the Empire with him. He al­soGeneb. 9. 765 held a Councel to restraine the violence of certaine ty­rants which oppressed the Priests of the Lord.Pencerus 4. Chro. He erected the Vniuersitie of Paris, gaue large stipends for reading Greeke, and caused theGeneb. p. 739. text of the new and old Testament to be corrected (so doth the Angell keepe the little booke open in his hand.) The vse of pretiousPeuc. 4. p. 183. vestiments, in the distribu­tion of the Lords supper, was brought in by the liberalitie of Charles the Great. This Leo, appointedGebel. [...]. 6. c. 39. a number of compurgators, Priests, and the manner of the purgation; & appointed frankincense to beePantaleon. Morison. Pap. vsed at the altar, after the manner of the Iewes and Gentiles. About thisGebel. [...]. 6. c. 46. p. 193. time, the office (or missall) of Ambrose, was almost left. In which were Psalmes and hymnes to bee sung after the manner of the East Church, and was spread into all Churches; Gregorie af­terwards changed, added, and cut off many things. For holy fathers could not at the first ordaine all things according to decencie; but after, diuers did appoint diuers things. TheWolph. Saracens make the Emperour tributarie vpon very vne­quall conditions; and spoile Corsica and Sardinia. Ann. 817.

Stephanus the fift wentGebel. a. 6. 41. into France (takingMoris. Pa [...]. the office of the heathen Druides,) where hee crowned Pud [...]nicus Em­perour, who swar [...] [...]o the Pope an oath of fidelitie. So now the Pope doth receiue an oath of the Emperour, as the Po [...]t. [Page 102] Max. was wont to doe of the heathen Romane Kings. He decreed that noDe conse. d. 5. Nunquid. Sacrament was perfect without the signe of the crosse.

Paschalis the first was chosen without the EmperoursPencerus. Sab. Plat. 124. consent;Anno 817. but translated the blame vpon the people and Clergie, and so pacified the Emperor, which was offended for the election. He also made sedition in Rome, but laid the fault elsewhere. He isGeneb. p. 707. reported to represse with the signe of the crosse, the fire that began to consume Burgus, a schoole of Englishmen. VntoVolat. Geog. 3. f. 21. dist. 63. Ego Ludouic. him by letters pattents Ludo­uicus the Emperor gaue and confirmed all Lombardy, Ra­uenna, and Rome, with their iurisdictions, &c. and gaue the Councell at Rome leaue to chuse the Pope. And so was ful­filled that which is written by the Prophet Daniel. The litle Dan. 7.8. horne grew vp, so that three of the other (tenne) hornes, were rooted out before him; that is, the Popes grew vp so, that three of the other tenne kingdomes or principalities were rooted out before him. viz. the kingdome of the Gothes in Rome, the kingdome of the Lombardes, and the Exarchie of Ra­uenna. Geneb. p. 769. A Councell was held at Aquisgraue against those that laboured against images. The manner and customePeucerus 4. p. 183. of priuate Masses began vnder Ludouicus Pius, which be­foreCaran. f. 330 Anno. 824. were forbidden in a Councell at Mogunce. Can. 43.

Eugenius the second; inPlatina. Vo­lat. Geo. 3. his time Michael the Emperor of Constantinople sent his Orators to Ludouicus the Emperor of the West, to vnderstand his minde concerning images, Ludouicus reiecteth them ouer to the Pope andSab. En. 8. l. 9. Clergie. And thus was fulfilled that which was written: And cap. 13.45. they worshipped the beast, &c. And there was giuen him a mouth to speake great things and blasphemies, and power was giuen him to doe. TheSab. ibid. Saracens preuailed in Aquitania, and Sicilia, &c. Thuscap. 9.20.21. the remnant repenteth not of their idolatry, &c.

CHAP. VII.

Of the blasphemie of the scarlet coloured beast, and woman thereon; and first how they are blasphemous in their owne persons.

THe beast hauing attained vnto this great power, and dependance, abuseth his authoritie of speak­ing to blaspheme; and his power of doing vnto tyrannie. For it is said he cap. 13.6.7. therefore opened his mouth vnto blasphemie, and to make warre with the Saints.

He is blasphemous euery way; and that first in respect of his owne conuersation, which henceforth is very flagitious. For from this time the Popes doe grow to such wickednes, and impietie, as was neuer heard the like; no not in Simon Magus or his posteritie.

Secondly he is blasphemous in his doctrine; and that con­cerning God and his worship.

Simon Magus was noted for a singular blasphemer, that durst affirmeAct. 8.9. of himselfe, that he himselfe was some great man; but the Popes like the Prince of Tyrus hath his heart exalted, and saith. I am a Ezech. 28.2. god, I sit in the seate of God, in the mids of the sea, the multitude of people. Yea, he thinketh in his heart tha the is equall with God: 2. Thes. 2.4. Aug. ciuit. d [...] 20. 19. For he exalteth himselfe a­gainst all that is called God, or that is worshipped, so that he doth sit as God, and as if he were the Temple and Church of God.

And now poperie being an absolute complement of all abhominable heresies, that can be brought to any tolerable appearance,cap. 13.6. doth blaspheme God, his name, his Tabernacle, and them that dwell in heauen. For now is come into the world,2. Tim. 3.2. that perilous time in which men become cursed speakers. And vnto their blasphemie they adde the persecu­tion of the Saints. These things are to be marked as they fol­low [Page 104] in the stories at seuerall times.

They are said to blaspheme the name of Mand. 3. God, which dire­ctly commit blasphemie against the person of the Godhead, or else blaspheme any persons or things, vpon which God is named: wherefore the name of God is blasphemed, when Princes are blasphemed; seeing that vnto them, the LordExod. 22.28. Psal. 81.1. hath communicated his owne name.

Those doe blaspheme his Tabernacle, which speake euillAct. 7.44. &c. 2. King. 18.30, 35. of the place where God is worshipped, according to his owne ordinance; and the worship which God hath appoin­ted in his word, and Sacraments; or whereIere. 7.4.10.11.12. that is ascribed vnto his Church, which he neuer gaue vnto it; as to exalt it or any person thereof to a greater place then to be obedient vnto his word.

They which dwell in heauen are blasphemed, when that which is proper to God, is ascribed vnto them; as to be pa­trones, illuminers, mediators, &c. or anyPsal. 74.12. Isai. 42.3. helpers of those which are below;Gal. 1.8. when Angels are made preachers of a new Gospel, or receiuers ofCol 2.18. worships; and the Saints de­partedLuk. 16.24.26. are supposed to ease those in hell, &c. especially, when they are reported to further the ambition and malice of men, &c. These and such like blasphemies is this beast guiltie of, from this time forth.

The opposition of the Lambe doth still continue, killing cap. 9.15. of the third part of men; and bringing a was vpon the rem­nant, by the foure Angels, which are loosed from Euphrates. Ascap. 10.2. also Christ the King by Princes doth still hold open the booke of the Gospel, and set his foote vpon the land and sea, as proprietary and true owner of both country and people.

And because the beast doth labour, not onely to exemptcap. 13.12.14. himselfe from the subiection of Christ, in the ministery of Princes; but doth also arrogate to himselfe to becap. 18.7. cap. 12. Lord of the earth and sea, the Lambe that iscap. 7.17. in the throne, in the person of Princes, doth firstcap. 10.2. set his right foote vpon the sea, [Page 105] that is, he taketh possession of the people, with great force and violence; and his left foote vpon the earth; that is, posses­seth the earth. And becausecap. 10.1. his feete are pillers, his posses­sions is sure; and because these pillars be of fire, heZach. 12.6. con­sumeth them as stubble that will offer to take any thing from vnder his feete. Secondly, he cap. 10.3. cryed with a loud voyce, as when a Lyon roareth, that is, indignation doth proclaime, and decree seuere lawes, to bring all, both the people and the Popes into obedience; and to keep them in subiection.Pro. 19 1 [...]. & 20.2. Hol. 11. 10. For the wrath of a King is as the roaring of a Lyon. And in this phrase doth Fredericke the second, expresseGebel a [...]. 6 [...]. cap. 64. his con­ceiued displeasure against the Pope, that would not onely exempt himselfe from subiection to the Emperor; but [...] ­sult as Lord ouer the ciuill authoritie.

The opposition of Christ in his witnesses, is as before, to prophecie cap. 11.4. in sackecloth, like poore professors to accom­panie the cap. 14.1.3.4. Lambe on mount Sion, following Iesus Christ, in the true worship of God, &c. being bought from the earth; not partaking with the ambitions of the beast, &c.

Gregorius the fourth, would not receiuePlat. f. 127. the seate, till he was confirmed by Ambassadors from the Emperor (who in Christs stead had set his right foote on the sea, and his left foote on the earth.) For the Emperor would not loose the right of the Empire. This seemeth to prooue the grauntDist. 63 Ego Ludouicus. of Ludouicus to be a meete forgerie. Now idolatry being established in Rome, theWolph. Saracens spoyled Asia, Ierusalem, Sicilia, a great part of Italy, euen the Churches of Peter and Paul; and madeEpit. Bl [...]d. d. 2. l. 2. a stable of Saint Peters Church.Mass. 15. Ge­bel. [...]t. 6. c. 45. The Pope fortified the ruined city of Ostia, against the Saracens, and commaunded the name thereof to be Gregoriopolis, but after the Popes death it lost this new name. The Emperor Ludouicus heldPlat. f. 127. a Councell of many Bishops, to the honor of God, and profit of the Ecclesiasticall dignitie. In which was decreed, that neither the Bishop nor the Clergie of any [Page 106] degree should weare any precious and costly garments, silkes, scarlets, or embroderies, nor any golde or siluer on their girdles or slippers, nor vseFox Mar [...]y. pag. 138. diceing, nor keepe harlots nor great horses. The Nobles, especially the Bishops, to re­uenge themselues for the reformation which Ludouicus made, by aPeuce. 4. pag. 99. Massae. 15. p. 209. Councell had stirred vp the Emperor Ludoui­cus Pius his sonnes to depriue their father of his Empire, &c. Thus the beast blasphemeth the Prince, whom the Scripture cal­leth God and that for his worship of God.

Anno 844. Swines snowte, forCarain f. 334. & alij. the deformitie of his name, changed it to Sergius the second. Hence the Popes began the cu­stome to change their names. As if hePoly. Jri. 4. 7. be a malefactor, he may call himselfe Bonifacius; if a coward, he may be called Leo; for a carter Vrbanus; for a cruell man, Clemens. This Pope was createdGobel. ae. 6. cap. 45. p. 197. without the consent of the Emperor, but the Emperor sending a mightie armie against Rome (setting his fiery feete on the sea and land, and roring as a Lyon) compelled the Romanes to sweare alleagance vnto the Emperor. And after vpon diuers conditions, confirmed Pope Sergius. In this Popes time, the brother of this Pope, vsurped Ecclesia­sticall authoritie, being a lay man. Simonie was so common, that euen Bishoprickes were solde to him that would giue most. And because there was no Christian that would cor­rect these euils; God sent his whip the Paganes, to reuenge the sinnes of the Christians. The Saracens came and killed innumerable people, and burned many cities. A horribleFasc. Temp. f. 66. a. plague is vpon Rome, and all Italy. For certaine perfidious Christians sent priuily, and called in the Saracens. Rome is taken, and the Church of the Apostles is made a Swine flie.

Anno 847. Leo the fourth,Platina. praying (blasphemously) through the me­rits of Peter and Paul, fought in person against the Saracens; and miraculously drowned them in the sea. He decreed that a2 q. 5. Nullam. Bishop should not be condemned vnder seauentie two witnesses. He forbadGeneb. p. 776. the laytie to come into the quire, [Page 107] while the Priest was at Masse. In his time the Arabians rai­sed three persecutions against the Christians in Spaine. Theo­dora (the Empresse of Constantinople) commaunded images to be set vp againe. The nauie of the Arabians ouercame the nauies of Venice and Constantinople; inuaded Dalmat [...]a, tooke the iland Lipara, and doe much hurt to the Empire; wasting the Cyclades &c. Methodius gathering Churches among the Moraui, Scla. and Polonians, inuented the Vandale letters; and turned many holy writings into the vulgar tongue. As yet the little booke is open.

After Leo, Mass. 15. pag. 211. Plat. Sab. Fasc. Temp. Vo­lat. Caranza. Berg. Chro. Chro. &c. succeeded Iohn the eight, a woman,Anno 854. who be­cause she went alwayes in mans apparell, and studied very diligently, was thought a most learned man; and held the seate almost two yeeres. In the meane space she conceiued, and was deliuered as she went in procession, where she died. Hereupon they say, it was decreed, that the Popes priuities should be handled.

Benedictus the third,Anno 855. againstGeneb. p. 781. Gobelinus. him did sit Anastasius the third.

Nicholas Platin. f. 136. the first was reuerenced as a God. Anno 858. For now they that are called Christians, doe to the Pope asStrabo. 7. p. 206. the barba­rous Gothes did to their Priests, who first were esteemed by them, the Priests of that god whom they especially serued; but after they got the reputation, or appellation of gods. ThisGeneb. p. 783. Pope is also called the Elias of the Popes; he reigned ouer Princes, as the Lord of the whole earth. So nowFrising. 6.3. the kingdome or Empire decreasing (by much diuision) the Church became of so great authoritie, that it iudged euen Kings. He (openeth his mouth to blasphemie and) absolueth15. q. 6. Au­thoritatem. from their othes, such as sweare by constraint; and allow­eth the Clergie with the spirituall and temporall sworde, to recouer the Church goods by any meanes taken away. HeD. 21. Nolite. D. 28. Confu­lendum. D. 96. f [...] script. decreed that no lay man, either Prince or people, may iudge, or lightly accuse a Bishop or Priest; much lesse the [Page 108] Popes of Rome, who are as gods in the world. HeeCaran. f. 336 b. ac­curseth all that doe despise the commandements or in­terdictions of the Popes, because their decrees (as he exalteth himselfe) are to be preferred before all writings whatsoeuer:4. q. 2 quod. and decreeth all to be hereticks that are excommunicate, or dealeD. 22. omnes. against the Church of Rome. What15. q. 8. scisci­tantibus. wickednesse soeuer be in the Priests, the sacraments of his ministring be good. But if the Priest beeDist. 32. Nul­lus. married, none must heare masse of him: wherein he not onely blasphemeth them that worship in the Tabernacle of God; but also is contrarie to the Gangren [...] Caran. f. 56. Councell, that condemneth Eustathius the Arian, for holding that the sacraments ministred by a married Priest, are not to bee touched, but despised. So that here the Pope decreeth that which is condemned in the Arian, and here Rome conceiueth by the Arians. This Pope beautified the Church of thePlatina. mo­ther of God, with curious pictures.Geneb. The Church of Constan­tinople doth openly depart from the Church of Rome. TheVVolph. Saracens breake into Italie for to spoile.

Aan. 868. Adrian the secondGeneb. p. 786. was honoured for miracles; he was chosen without the consent of the Emperour. In his first yeare he held a Councel atCaran. f. 345. a. Constantinople, in which images were equalled for teaching, with the bookes of the holy E­uangelists;Can. 3.14. and Bishops with Emperours. The Bishops must giue small honour to the Emperours, but receiue great ho­nours of them. While they at the Councell exalt themselues, and idolatrie; yeaGeneb. p. 788 from the yeare 867. to 873. the Saracens made cruell warres vpon the Grecians, French, and most in Italie.

Ann. 874. Iohn the ninth decreed16. q. 3. Ne­mo. that the priuiledges of the Church of Rome may not be taken away vnder a 100. yeares prescription.Geneb. p 789. He crowned Carolus, Caluus, and two other Emperours. Vnto this790. 791. Index Expurg. Carolus, Bertramus (a poore man) wrote his booke of the spirituall, insensible, and figuratiue [Page 109] eating of Christ in the sacrament of the Supper. The question was mooued by Ferdinand, a knight; Iohn Scoeus wrote ano­ther booke of the same argument, and to the same sense: so that here, this doctrine had two witnesses in the courts of the Temple. It is reportedMass. 15. p. 213. that Ludouicus late Emperour, being dead, appeared to his sonne; adiuring him to help him out of the paines of purgatorie. Whereupon his sonne sent to many Monasteries, and by their praiers obtained rest for his father. Thus the beast beareth the world in hand, that hee ru­leth in the bottomlesse pit. AboutFasc. Temp. f. 67. a. Math. 24.12. this time charitie waxed exceeding cold in euery estate, and iniquity abounded more than it was wont. For now the sword and heresie for the most part did cease; but ambition, and couetousnesse, and other vices, hauing the raines loosed, did more persecute the Christian saith, than the persecutions of heresies. In thoseTrithe. Hi [...]s. p. 25. daies was a Iewe, which by Magicke did many strange miracles in the sight both of the Princes, and of any who­soeuer else. By which may be gessed, by what meanes the Monkes and Priests did the miracles, of which they make such ostentation about these times.Ann. 884.

Martinus the second gotGeneb. the seate by euill artes; heMassaeus. is reported to haue vndermined his predecessor, and caused him to be imprisoned,Carantz. [...]t. c. 1. gouerned cruelly; onely profitable by his short time. TheGeneb. p. 792 793. Saracens came into Italie, tooke the Abbey Cassinense (which their S. Benedictus founded) slewe Bertharius the Abbot vpon the altar of S. Martine, and re­turned laden with much spoile: Carolus Crassus first dateth his writings from the birth of Christ.Ann. 885.

Adrianus Platin. f. 137. b. the third, enticed by the Emperours depar­ture out of Italie to warre against the Normans in France; tookeVolat. 22. the opportunitie and did publikelyGeneb. p. 794 Crantz. Metro. 5. 1. decree, that in the creation of the Pope, the Emperours authoritie should not be expected; and that the voices of the Clergie and peo­ple should bee free. A thing which was rather attempted, [Page 100] than begunne, by Nicolaus the first. By which it appeareth that it is no good proofe of any thing to bee ancient in the Church, because the Popes decreed it so. It is one thing to make a decree, and another to put it in generall practise e­uery where.

Ann. 886. Stephanus Geneb. p. 795 the sixt, entred when France was afflicted by the Normanes, England by the Danes, Panonia by the Hunnes, and Italie most grieuously by the Saracens. Italie wasCarantz. Met. 5. 1. vn­quiet, neither did the Romanes sufficiently obey; so that hee held his seat with much labor. HithertoTrith. Hirs. p. 26. 27. some Monasteries had most learned readers of the liberall sciences, the holy scriptures, the latine, greeke, hebrew, and Arabian tongues, requiring the reading of the Scriptures to be familiar to the Monkes.

Ann. 892. Formosus cameƲolat. 22. Platin. in by briberie, more than by vertue.Crantz. M. 5. 1. The name he tooke bewraieth his pride. I knowPlati. f. 139. a. N.B. not by what meanes I shall say it came to passe, that togither with the industrie of the Emperours (who looked not vnto the e­lection of the Popes, but left them to themselues) the Popes did also faile in vertue, and integritie. Most vnhappie times; seeing such are wont to bee the people, as are their Princes. OfFasc. Temp. f. [...]8. a. these times Vernetus in Fasciculo temporum maketh great lamentation, complaining that the colour of gold is obscured; that there were wonderfull scandals in the Apo­stolike seate, contentions, emulations, sects, enuies, ambiti­ons, intrusions, persecutions; that the holy failed, and trueth was diminished among the sonnes of men. Of these eight Popes (this Formosus and his seauen successors) I can say no notable thing; because I haue found nothing of them but scandalous, for such contention in the Apostolike sea, as was neuer heard the like. One against another, and also a­gainst themselues.Crantz. M. 5. 1. p. 291. This dissention was a pernitious exam­ple among the chiefe Bishops, the Vicars of Christ, most vn­like the holinesse of the fathers which were Martyrs, &c. [Page 101] Volat. 22, 253. Christopherus was depriued of his Papacie, and thrust into a Monasterie; for now Monasteries were places of solace for miserable persons, and a refuge for bankeroupts. TheWolph. Sa­racens inuade Apulia, and Calabria. TheGeneb. p. 749. Caluenites in this age praise Laudius Taurinensis, Bertragius, Frederardus, and some points of Godiscalcus. In euery age they will haue some fellowes. In theTrith. Hirs. p. 29. yeare 896. was held a great Synode against secular men, which would keepe vnder and diminish the Bishops authoritie. Confusion being the generall argument of these times, we will passe ouer many things, and onely in­sist vpon some particulars of the stories following.

Iohn the tenth:Ann. 899. itG.p. 802. 803 N.B. was concluded betweene the Bishops of Constantinople and Rome, that he should be called vniuer­sall Patriarke; because he was more worthy than the rest: this was called vniuersall Pope, because the name of Pope seemed to be more excellent, and so was the question of the Prima­cie compounded, that had long depended.

Benedict the fourth,Geneb. p. 750 805. 806. 807. N B. The Greekes, Hebrewes, Ann. 900. and Arabians flourish in learning, and discipline; Latine lieth in obscurity. Greece aboundeth with learned men, because that Leo the Emperour gaue himselfe to philosophie, &c. But amongst the Latines it was a most vnhappy age, without good wits, or learning. In a manner without any good Pope, or famous Councel. In this one thing vnhappie, that for 150. yeares, a­bout 50. Popes, (from Iohn the 8. to Leo the 9. who was said to be another Aaron) did altogether fall from the vertue of their ancestours; beeing rather ciphers and Apostataes,Geneb. p. 811 than Apostolicall,Plat. in Iob. 13. prodigious monsters. Wherefore it is reported that thereFasc. Temp. f. 68. b. was found a monster with a dogs head, and the rest of the bodie like a man; liuely representing the times, when as men without a head did wander vp and downe, barking like dogges. Yet in someAnn. 949. Frith. Hirs. p. 38. 39. 40. Monasteries were the scriptures diligently and learnedly taught; though in some other places the Monkes were of a most dissolute life.

Ann. 955. Geneb. p. 824 Iohn the thirteenth tooke to himselfe the Papacie, tru­sting vpon the power of his father. Here Genebrard sheweth that hee wilfully forgat himselfe, when hee said thatp. 811. the Popes were prodigious, because they were intruded by the Emperours. This Pope liued in his Papacie worse than a priuate man. HeTrith. Hirs. p. 42. Gobel. aet. 6. c. 48.51. p. 203. 207. openly and incestuously kept harlots, and made the holy Palace a very filthy stues. Hee sold spirituali­ties, gaue orders in his stable, made a boy of ten yeares olde a Bishop. Hee (opening his mouth to blasphemie) in loue, dranke wine to the diuell, and called vpon Iupiter and Ve­nus, and other Gentile gods for lucke at dice; and bestowed the crosses, and other ornaments of the Church vpon his harlots, &c. The Cardinals, andEpit. Blond. other Princes write to the Emperour Otho to deliuer the Church and people of Rome from the tyrannie of him, and Berengarius. The Emperour came to Rome, and as some report, was crowned by this Pope; but some thinke otherwise: to him the Pope voweth allegeance, and as some say, the EmperourDist. 63. tibi Domino. sware obedi­ence to the Pope. The Emperor departing, the Pope break­eth his faith giuen to the Emperor, waxeth euery day worse, and gathereth forces against the Emperour.VVas this the Vicar of Christ, and Peters suc­cessor? Otho returneth to Rome, and (crying as when a Lyon roareth) in a great Sy­node, by the consent of the Clergie, Nobles, and people of Rome, deposeth the Pope, as a monster and bondslaue of the diuell; and placed Leo the eight in his stead, causing the Romans to sweare that they would neuer depart from the obedience of Leo, nor choose any Pope without the consent of the Emperour, and his sonne. The Emperour dischargeth his armie. Iohn promiseth the Romanes, that if they would kill the Emperour, and the Pope Leo, he would giue them all the Church treasurie. The Romanes rise against the Em­perour, and are killed without mercie, or number. The Emperour taketh hostages of the rest; which at the petiti­on of the Pope Leo, were restored againe. When the [Page 113] Emperour was departed, the women, many in number, and not altogether vnnoble, who had bene harlots to this Pope Iohn; perswade the Romanes to recall Iohn, who vpon his returne committed many outrages. While the Emperour re­turneth to reuenge his disorder, Iohn taken in adulterie, was wounded on the temples by the diuell, and so died, beeing takenMass. 15. p. 216. by the diuell to hell. When he was dead, the Romans chose Benedict. The Emperour returneth, besiegeth Rome so straitly, that a bushell of branne was worth 3. crownes. The Romanes yield, and receiue Leo, Dist. 63. in Synodo. who in a Councel at Rome, together with the Clergie and people of Rome, gaue autho­ritie to the Emperour and to his successors to choose the Popes; accursing any that should attempt to alter that de­cree. This decree was made, becauseFasc. Temp. f. 70. a. of the wickednesse of the Romanes, who intruded their friends. And euery mightyCrantz. M. 51. p. 301. person by ambition did striue to obtaine that dignitie. Many Popes were soone murthered, not without suspition of poyson. Note that they wereFasc. Temp. ibid. killed, as in the Primitiue Church; but they bee not martyrs as they were: the punish­ment was like, but the cause farre vnlike. Thehistor. omnes. Saracens, Hungarians, &c. doe exceedingly trouble the world, especi­ally Italie. HolinesseFasc. Temp. 691. left the Popes, and very cleerely went to the Emperours.Ann. 965.

Iohn the foureteenth, in recompenceGeneb. p. 830 of a benefit bestow­ed on him by Otho the Emperour, hee called his sonne Otho Augustus. The Duke of Poland, and king of Denmarke are baptized. There was a greatTrith. Hirs. p. 44. Geneb. p. 832. famine in Germanie, at what time Hatto Archbishop of Ments burned in a barne a great multitude of poore men that begged; willing hereby to pro­uide for their pouertie, and the common good. But hee was after killed and eaten with mice, which neither by land or water could be beate from him.Anno 985.

Iohn the seauenteenth, inGeneb. p. 838. 840. his time and his predecessors was fearefull pestilence and famine: Odilo an Abbot, vpon [Page 114] the report of aTrith. Hirs. p. 51. Clicton. Hom. omnium ani­marum. Poly. Inuent. 6. c. 7. monke, which came from an Ermite in Si­cilia, supposing that he heard great lamentations of diuels at Aetna, for the losse of the soules which were got from them by the praiers and oblations of their well disposed friends that liued; perswaded his couent to make a general Obite of All soules; our fathers receiued it as a godly institution. Thus of this monkes supposition grew much superstition, &c.

Ann. 995. Gregorius the fift,Geneb. crowned Otho the third. AtFasc. Temp. whose instance he was made Pope. Crescentius Crantz. Met. 5. 1. a Romane set vp an Antipope; but he and his Pope were taken by the Empe­rour, and executed. ByGeneb. p. 840 the consent of Otho in a Synode at Rome, he confirmed the seuen Princes Electors, decreeing that he whom these seauen Germane Electors did choose, should be called Caesar; and after his confirmation, and coronation by the bishop of Rome, hee should bee called Augustus. TheGeneb. p. 838 842. Carolines who tooke the kingdome of France from the Clodouines, lost their Monarchie there; because they vsed not the Clergie as they listed. And in their stead Hugo Capetus inuaded and possessed it; because hee gaue the Clergie their free elections, &c. For as many as will not worship the image of the beast, nor take his name, must not buie or sell.

Ann. 998. Siluester the secondPlat. Gobel. gaue his soule to the diuell to bee Pope.Chron. Chro. The Emperour caused him to be consecrated, not as a Philosopher, but as a most wicked Magitian. Hence many Popes are obserued to be giuen like Simon Magus, to sorce­rie, and coniurations.Fasc. Temp. f. 72. 4. An effeminate age stept vp about the yeare of our Lord 1000. In it the Christian faith began exceedingly to faile, and decline from the wonted virilitie thereof. In many Christian countries, neither the sacraments nor Ecclesiasticall rites were kept; they beeing intent to South sayings and to coniurations, and the Priest was like the people. TheGeneb. p. 858 Grecians excommunicated the Church of Rome. And because the word of God was despised; by Michaels horsemē Massaeus. 16. there was so great drought that many perished by heat.

Benedictus the eight,Ann. 1030. Geneb. p. 861 862. in his time Berengarius preached that the bread and wine in the sacrament, after consecrati­on, was a figure and sacrament, and not the reall bodie and blood of Christ. The name of Cardinals is thought of many to haue now first began; it seemeth rather first to haue beene in estimation and vse.Peucer. 4. p. 303. Three most fierce, seditious,Ann. 1046. and wic­ked monsters, troubling Italie and the citie of Rome, by their striuing for the Papacie against the lawes giuen and confir­med by the Emperours; the Emperour Henricus the third went to quiet the state. In a Councel at Sutrium, he deposed the three striuers, and placed Clement the second. Hee also (roaring as a lyon) by reason of the schismes, and quarrels, reuiued the old law, that the Pope is not to be chosen without the consent of the Emperour; andGeneb. p. 866. caused the Romanes to sweare, that thenceforth they would choose no Pope, but whom the Emperour gaue them. The decree of taking from the Romans libertie to choose the Pope, was the cause of such troubles and emotions that weakened both the Em­perours and Empire. As soone as the Emperour was gone, Clement was poisonedCrantz. Met. 51. p. 300. by the magisteriall arte of the Ita­lians.

Platin. Damasus the second got the seate by violence.Ann. 1048. He wasCrantz. Met. 5. 1. p. 300. supposed to haue poisoned his predecessor; but it seemeth the master poisoners laid the fault vpon him to cleere them­selues.Volat. lib. 22. f. 253. a. The Romans (because of the vices of the Clergie, who chose euer Popes worse and worse) craued a Pope of the Emperour. The EmperourCrantz. ibid. p. 301. looked about for some fit man to supplie the Papacie. When there was no bishop of Germanie that would be set ouer the poisoners of Italie; hee sent an Aleman to take the place, named afterwards Leo the ninth.

Thus are the Popes become a blasphemous beast; and are so farre from repenting themselues of their idolatrie, murther, sorcerie, fornication, &c. that for these things the Angels a­bout [Page 116] the riuer Euphrates doe by the reuenging hand of God bring a lamentable woe vnto them; and ciuil Princes doe set their fierie feete vpon them.

CHAP. VIII.

How when the Emperours had roared as a lyon, the beast crieth them downe with 7. thunders; blaspheming Princes, and making warre against the Saints: with his victorie.

HItherto the beast, the Popes, haue opened their mouthes to blasphemie; beeing blasphemous in do­ctrine and behauiour, both in word and deed pro­digious monsters. Hitherto also the Lord Iesus by the Em­perours, as by an angell in a cloud, &c. hath taken possession of the people by violence; and of the soile, by force and au­thoritie. He also by seuere lawes had (as it were) cried, as when a Lyon roareth, threatning their destruction that would offer to exclude him from any part of that his possession.

It now followeth hereupon, to consider how the beast behaueth himselfe in his manner of fight. And this is contai­ned incap. 10.3. seauen blasphemous thunders that doe vtter their voi­ces, andcap. 13.6. in other blasphemies and warres against the Saints, &c.

By the voices of thunders are vnderstood such strong de­clamations, which doe breed as fearefull emotions and pe­rill among men, as a violent storme doth in the aire; & doth terrifie men, and beat them from their places, as if they were stroken with thunderbolts. The Popes and suchGeneb. in Siluest. 1. & Pio 5. & alii. as follow them, delight to call the Popes execrations, excommunica­tions, and proscriptions, by the name of thunders, as Fulmen papale. Wherefore these thunders doe signifie such troubles, [Page 117] as came vpon the Empire by the Popes excommunications and execrations, &c.

These thunders are said to becap. 10.3.4. 7. in number. For howsoe­euer the Popes did excommunicate more than 7. Empe­rors; yet did they preuaile to hurt and remooue or subdue but seauen. Curio. f. 198. b All these were excommunicated in order by the Popes, when as they were most mightie Caesars, and very couragious, and accomplished great and excellent affaires. 1. Henricus the fourth: 2. Henricus the fift: 3. Fridericus the first: 4. Philippus: 5. Otho the fourth: 6. Fridericus the second: 7. Conradus. The rest despised, or escaped the danger.

Besides blasphemous thunders, whereby godly Princes be terrified; the beast doth proceede tocap. 13.6. blaspheme the taber­nacle of God, that is, that very worship of God, which isHeb. 8.5. Exod. 25.40. ac­cording to Gods own ordinance and word, is accused to be heresie, filthinesse, sedition, rebellion, &c. Like as the wickedEus. 3.17. & 4. 7. & 9.5.7. heathen, and hereticks haue done, whose steppes this beast doth follow.

He also doth blaspheme themcap. 13.6. that dwell in heauen, that is, such which are truly faithfull professors of the Gospell of the kingdome of heauen, hauing theirPhil. 3.20. conuersation and affections in heauen. Vnto these are many fowle and hor­rible crimes obiected, if they be any way opposite to their vnrighteousnes, or vngodlines. And herein they follow the Arians, Ruff. 1. 17. Theod. 1. 25. 27. 19. Soc. 2. 21. &c. that blasphemed Athanasius, Macarius, &c. which were enemies to their heresie and crueltie. This is a good warrant to vs to thinke, that when the Popes doe curse Princes and their clients, in their iudiciall procee­dings, and written bookes, doe impute many impieties and euils to those, that by the profession of the Gospell are their aduersaries; these reproofes are but causeles reproaches, blasphemies, slaunders and lies. So that still in them, the diuell doth accuse the brethren, as he did in the times of the heathen Emperors, and Arian heretikes.

He doth also abuse the great authoritie which is giuen him, tocap. 13.7. Make warre with the saints: namely, both by per­secutions, when they doe submit themselues; and by armes when they stand for their liues. Herein following the hea­then Emperors, andTheod. 2. 14. Soc. 2. 22. 23. 30. Eus. 15. 1. Arian Princes whose image they be.

The seueritie of discipline which he hath found out, is in cruell lawes of confiscation of life and goods.

To this purpose, firstcap. 13.15. is giuen to him (the Pope that false Prophet) to giue life vnto the image of the beast, the popish ec­clesiasticall Monarchie, in the hands of Bishops, and popish Princes: for vnto this time, the Papacie was subiect to Prin­ces, and for their lewde conditions were so seuerely kept in awe that they were but dead hearted. But henceforth, they by the Popes meanes take vnto themselues stoute stomacks. And by their stoutnes get power cap. 13.15. that the image of the beast (the popish Hierarchie) should speake and make such lawes, as vnder which, both Prince and people should bee sub­iect.

Their first lawe is confiscation of life; toIbid. cause that as many as would not worship the beast (the popish ecclesiasticall Monarchie) should be killed. By this it appeareth, that how­soeuer by any necessitie the Papists doe promise and sweare peace, obedience and subiection to Princes; or giue faith and safe conduct to others; yet the resolution concluded vpon, and drifted is, when time and place shall serue, after the example ofCurio. lib. 1. Mahomet, by all manner of meanes, to kill Prince and people, that are any impediment to their reli­gion or tyrannie. For this is a monster, compounded of three such beasts, as cannot be tamed by any arte of man. Yea, the manner of their killing is beastlike: for as they fill their bellies, gase on the rest, and doe not suffer any thing of their pray to lye hid in the earth: No more doth this popish beast suffer them that they haue slaine to be put in cap. 11.9. graues nor any moniments; but gase, and stare vpon them, exposing them [Page 119] to all men as an vnnaturall spectacle: contrarie to the holy captaine Ioshuah, Iosh. 8.29. and 10 27. who,Deut. 21.23 according to the lawe, would not haue his enemies hang any longer than sunset, and then cast heapes of stones vpon them for a memoriall.

The second lawe is confiscation of goods,cap. 13.17. that no man might buie or sell saue he that hath one of his three priuiledges: which are these; first, The marke of the beast: secondly, The name of the beast: thirdly, The number of his name. Polychronicon lib. 4. cap. 25. Such kinde of lawes made the heathen persecutors, against those Christians that refused their superstitions.

A marke or character doth signifie such signatures as men vse to brandonColumella lib. 11. cap. 1. distinguish sortes of beasts, from another, or a mans owne from other mens.Geneb [...] [...]8 737. Such doe the Mahume­tanes vse to set vpon men. The Papists haue many sorts of them, as crosses, granae benedicta, holy water, chrisme, and di­uers other such superstitious signioles. By many of them, they distinguish (as with a brand) their faction from others. Herein they follow the steps of theSozom. 7. 17 Arians, whose image they be: for they vsed secret markes in their letters, when they seriously commended any to be receiued into com­munion amongst them.

Of this marke it is said particularlie, thatcap. 13.16. he (namely the Popish ecclesiasticall Hierarchie) made all, both small and great, rich and poore, free and bend, to receiue a marke (or cha­racter) in their right hands, or foreheads. This is cleerely to be seene in the popish Church. For first since their lawe of confirmation was made,Polyd. Inuen. 5. 3. the Bishop with the Chrisme doth signe the partie in the forehead with the character of the crosse. And secondly, since they made their new office or sa­cerdotall, thus they make their catechumine. Ordo facien­di Catechume­num. The childe, or partie, is brought to the Church dores, where the Priest ma­keth a crosse with his thumbe on the forehead of the childe, saying, Signum saluatoris domini nostri Iesu Christi, in fron­tem tuam pono. And at the fonte, the Priest maketh the signe [Page 120] of the crosse in the right hand of the childe, &c. saying, Trade tibi signaculum domini nostri Iesu Christi, in manu tua dextra. Yea, so carefull are they this way, that if any trauaile a­mongst them, in his pasport they mention some marke of their face or hand, &c. as cum cicatrice in vola dextrae ma­nus, &c. or some such like.

The wordCalepini in Nomen. Name amongst the humane writers of the time in which Saint Iohn did write, doth signifie glorie, esti­mation, a faction. Then the phrase, interpreted by the Gen­tiles, whom this beast doth imitate, doth signifie, that none may buy or sell, but such as will receiue glorie, and estimati­on from him, and be of his faction, or make payment of money to him, &c.

Specially by his Name are ment the Bulls, and letters pa­tents of the Popes, which from this time especially, begin with the Popes name. Vnder the priueledge of the Popes Bull, Turkes, Iewes, Mores, &c. may buy and sell, though they doe not submit themselues to their superstitions by taking the marke of the beast.

The word Number, among humane writers, doth signifie diuerse orders, states and degrees, &c. Then they may not buie, &c. That will not take any order in the popish Ecclesiasticall Monarchie. Hitherto belong the orders of Knights, Soul­diers, Friers, &c. with all these seuerall rankes of them that serue to aduance his greatnes.

Particularly, it is said of his number,cap. 13.18. Let him that hath wit count the number of the beast, for it is the number Numerus ho­minis, for numerus hu­manus, an hebraisme. of man (peculiarly seruing to number men by) and his number is sixe hundred sixtie sixe. By this number 666.Geneb. p. 656 Genebrard, Reg in hunc locum. and Nicola [...]is Zegerus two Docters of the Church of Rome, doe vnderstand the Militarie number of the ancient Romane Le­gion: vnto which, they say, Saint Iohn doth allude; to note that Antichrist here spoken of, is a Legionarie Martial and bloudie king; which doth establish his lawes, not by preaching, [Page 121] but by force, and armes. This interpretation seemeth to bee most to the purpose. For the Cohortes of the Romane legion were Geneb. p. 5. 59 called Numeri. So were theExempla Plinij. orders of Tribunes; and the Leaders of a legionGeneb. p. 656 were 666. NamelyVegetius Polybius, &c. 600. Decu­rians: 60. Centurians, and six Tribunes. Yea, there is none of the propositions, which can bee made by the connexion of this word Number to any part of the sentence where it is men­tioned in this prophecie, but it may bee iustified by this inter­pretation. For example, to bee a souldier for the Pope, is a priuiledge to buy and sell, and maketh him capable of the greatest grace the Church of Rome can giue. It is the number of man. It iscap. 15.2. a number ouer which the victorie may be got. And as to be of a legion was peculiar to such as fought for Rome, so now these souldiers are for the Church of Rome. Lastly, asVegetius lib. 2. cap. 19 in a Roman legion, were schooles which required learned and wittie souldiers; for the condition of the whole legion, their seruices, and Militarie numbers, &c. or paiements were more diligently written in actes, then any other affaires; so in poperie, Let him that hath wit count the Militarie num­ber of the beast, for the seruices done for the honour and ad­uauncement of that policie are most carefully written vp, euen in their Legend or catalogue of saints, where none els doth come, be he neuer so good.

Thus is the beast now in his pride, furnished with hornes like the Lambe, accounted the Vicar of Christ. He spaketh like the Dragon for terror, blasphemie, and doctrine of diuels: he exerciseth the power of the first beast before him, playing the part of an Emperor before his face, admirable for deceitfull signes and lying miracles, done by sorcerie, and the power of the diuell. Now doth he publish decrees, capitall lawes, and hath all priueledges of earth, Purgatorie and Heauen, to bestowe at his pleasure. How fearefull then must be his thundrings, and how bloodie his warres?

The Lambe, who hitherto as opportunitie serued,cap. 6.2. &c. warred [Page 122] against his enemies, by the word, the sworde, famine, pesti­lence, &c. doth still continue the same kinde of oppositions, when it seemes good. He also continueth tocap. 9.13. &c vexe the rem­nant for idolatrie, murther, theft, fornication, &c. as in former times.

He further had vexed this Antichristian beast, taking pos­session of the people and soyle, by ciuill Princes, in whomcap. 10.3. &c. he roared as a Lion; as also by his two cap. 11.3. &c witnesses. But now as the diuell hath aduanced the malice and greatnes of this beast; so the Lambe, Christ Iesus, doth declare himselfe more mightie in his oppositions.

The ciuill Princes doe labour to keepe their authoritie and possession; doe bring to light the truth of that which the thunders haue spoken; & deliuer the booke of the word of God to such poore Preachers, as doe make a conscience of the same, and are ready to suffer for it.

In the prophecie of discouering the truth of that, which the confused and tumultuous thunders haue spoken,cap. 10.4. are these things to be considered. First, a desire of those of the spirit of Saint Iohn, to record them as they were: as he saith, I was about to write them, plainely for euery man to vnder­stand. Secondly, the impediment that hindred the cleare deliuerie, which was, that all wise men and godly, as by a voyce from heauen aduised, by reason of the perils of the times, to seale vp those things which the seuen thunders haue spoken; truely reporting them, but couered ouer with pa­rables, &c. as Prophets doe the visions, which are not to be vnderstoode of all. Hereupon it is, that the histories of these later times doe deliuer the trueth; yet in such sort, as very fewe can picke it out by them, the face of the storie loo­king one way, and the trueth another way. Thirdly, the Lord Iesus, in the person of this Angell presenting the ci­uill Magistracie,cap. 10.5.6. sweareth not by Idols nor supposed saints, as the idolatrous beast doth, but by him that liueth for euer, [Page 123] and created all things; that the time should neuer more be so perilous as then; but that in the dayes of the seuenth Angell, that conuerteth Kings to the gospell, the mysterie of God, in bringing Antichrist into the world, shall be finished, when it shall be as lawfull for men to preach and write the plaine trueth, as euer it was declared by the seruants of God, the Prophets.

As concerning the deliuerie of the booke of Gods word to Preachers: first, it is said, that all godly men perceiuing a better course to consume Antichrist by, than to write his storie plaine, doe, as cap. 10 8. a voyce from heauen, bid those of the spirit of Saint Iohn, to leaue the huge volumes of Legends, decrees and decretals, &c. and goe and take the booke (of the Scriptures) which is open in the Angels hand, presenting the Magistracie, though it be shut to all others.

Hereupon godly men, which suffered tribulation as Saint Iohn did in Patmos, doe by humble petition crauecap. 10.9. that the Angell standing, as proprietarie, vpon the sea and earth, gouer­ning people and countries, would giue them the little booke of the word of God.

This petition is graunted, but in this manner. The Prin­ces bid the PreachersIbid. take the booke, the Bible; and so stu­die it, that they seeme to eate it vp. Howbeit (such are the times as yet) they forewarne that the word, though sweete in their mouthes as honey, shall be bitter as gall in their bellies Ezech. 2.8. & 3.1.14. Ier. 4.19. as to other Prophets. For the word is sweete to speake and heare; but when the wickednes of the times will not imbrace it, but like Lions, Panthers, Beares, &c. bloodily persecute it; the Preachers haue iustcap. 11.3. cause to mourne in their bowels.

The two witnesses haue the courts giuen vnto them by the An­gell: that is, are acknowledged to be the true visible church,In those daies the Church is visible in the persecuted. and called to preach there by the ciuill Magistrate. A holy and sufficient calling in the time of these confusions. Nei­ther [Page 124] is it required that they haue the Canonicall admission of the popish Antichristian beast. Then is the publike face of Christian religion iustly esteemed the courts of the house of God, for their presence there, in persecution, and not for the soueraigntie of the popish Gentiles.

The testimonie of these witnesses, is giuencap. 14.4. &c. by innocencie of life and by preaching: of their innocencie, first it is saide, These are they that are not defiled with women, by whore­domes, adulteries, &c. As are those which folow the popish beast; but do keep themselues to theHeb. 13.4. vndefiled mariage bed; which they teach to be honorable amongst all men, & by it are as holy as Virgines. Contrarie to Antichrist that blasphe­meth mariage in the Clergie, as if it were heresie, &c.

Secondly, they follow the lambe wheresoeuer he goeth Ioh. 10.3.4.5 as good sheepe that know the voice of their shephearde, and follow him, as he goeth before them. For in all things they walke according to the word of God. As namly in the sacra­ment of the supper of Christ, the true Pascal lambe, they strickly obserue his institution. Not hearing the voice of the stranger and tyrant Antichrist, that obtrudeth doctrine of another manner of the presence of Christ there, or ad­deth, or taketh any thing away, &c.

Thirdly,cap. 10.4. these are bought (by the blood of Christ) from a­mongst men, not partaking in the ambitions, &c. of Anti­christ, who would possesse all the earth, excluding the true owners. Wherefore the true Martyrs and godly Christians are not to be found among them.

Fourthly, they be the first fruits, holy vnto God, and to the Lambe. For these onely areDeut. 12.17.18. dedicated vnto the Lord, to sanctifie the rest of mankind: which, if these were away, were altogether vnholy and prophane in their pretended profes­sion of God and his Christ. And so in these times, there would be no Church at all.

Fiftly,cap. 14.5. in their mouthes is found no guile, speaking nothing [Page 125] deceiptfully, for earthly endes; but truely, as the things of God are without hypocrisie. Contrarie to Antichrist who iscap. 13.14. deceiptfull in his words, &c.

Lastly,cap. 14.5. They are without spot before the throne of God. For if they be conuented before any throne of iustice, where the righteousnesse of God doth preuaile, their most subtile ac­cusers cānot conuict their doctrine or life of any spot. How­soeuer Antichrist and his prelates sitting in thecap. 13.2. throne of the Dragon the diuell doe accuse and iudge them, as wicked and heretickes, &c.

Concerning their preaching, first is shewed the matter they preached; and after, their seuerall doctrines which they specially handled.

The Matter is the Gospell, no fruitlesse Legends. Of the bringing it abroad it is said,cap. 14.6. I saw another angell flie through the mids of heauen, to signifie that the suddaine spreading of the Gospel, in times so cruell and darke, could be attributed to none other, but some diuine hand, working by his holy angels as effectually as when he gaue the law.

This Gospel is called Euerlasting, and induring for euer: not subiect to abolishment, as the Antichristian Friers did after threaten: nor alteration, by addition or diminution; which corruptions the Papacie attempteth: but as it was in the beginning, so must it continue Euerlasting.

This Gospel and none other, must the witnesses preach to them that dwell vpon the earth, cap. 10.11. to euery nation, and kinred, and tongue, and people, and many kings, of these tenne which arose out of the inundations of the Barbarians.

Specially they vrge these doctrines, and that vehemently, ascap. 14.7. with a loud voice; Feare God, and neither idols, nor men. Giue glorie to God, and not to such mortall men, &c. as would translate the glorie of God to themselues. Worship him that made heauen, and earth, and the sea, and fountaines of waters, & the things in them; that is, the Creator of all things, and not [Page 126] Rom. 1.25.23. the creature, whether angels orEph. 2.10. men, much lesse any idol which is the worke of mans hand.

The successe of this warre is very doubtfull. For first the beast doth ouercome, and after that is ouer­come.

He is said to cap. 13.7.8. ouercome them that stand against him, both Princes and witnesses. For power is giuen him ouer euerie kin­red, and tongue, and nation. Therefore all that dwell vpon the earth shall worship him, (as a God vpon earth) whose names are not written in the booke of life, of that Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the worlds. Of the particulars hereof will afterwards more at large be spoken. But in the meane space, we must remember, that the manner of his victorie, is to breake in peeces, deuoure, and stampe the residue vnder foote.

The Complement.

Ann. 1048. Leo the ninth,Frising. 6.33. accepting the Papacie at the Emperours hand; by theGeneb. p. 867 868. reproofe and counsel of Hildebrand a monke, &c. put off his purple, entred Rome as a priuate man, and was againe elected by the Clergie of Rome. So was the Emperor hissed out. For now there is life giuen to the beast. Trith. Hirs. p. 63. In his way to Rome they fable that the Angels were heard singing, The Lord hath thoughts of peace and not of afflictions. But they were lying spirits in the mouth of the false prophets. ForVolat. l. 22. Abb. Vrsp. p. 218. the Normans, whom he called into Italie against the Greekes and Saracens, inuaded the possessions of the Pope. Against them the Pope, as a Legionarie king, goeth to warre; and after much bloodshed on both sides, the Pope fledde,Bergom. 12. was taken prisoner by pursuite, and some Cardinals with him; and for ransome giueth them Apulia, and whatsoeuer they held in Italie. Volat. 22. These warres of the Pope, the Archbishop of Flo­rence doth blame; shewing it vnlawfull for him to doe that which Peter was forbidden, when Christ said, Put vp thy sword into thy sheath. AlsoFasc. Temp. f. 73. Petrus Damianus a most learned man in his time condemneth the Clergie, that (like legionarie nū ­bers) [Page 127] fight for temperalties, or labour to be present at wars; as beeing contrarie to Gods commandement.Geneb p. 870 Nicatas Pi­ctoratus wrot against the Romans, of Priests marriages, &c.Bergom. 12. f. 180. Berengarius, who had beene long singular for holinesse and learning, taughtMass. 15. that after consecration, there was not any carnall or reall presence in the sacrament, but the signe.Geneb. p. 871 875. He was condemned by this Pope, first at Rome, then at Vercellis in a Councell; so was the booke which Iohannes Scotus wrot of the Sacrament, 170. yeares after it was published. Now began it to be called Simonie, to receiue any Ecclesiasticall preferments at the hands of a laie man; and such as taught that the Clergie ought, or might vse their wiues, were (bla­sphemously) called Nicolaitans, and whoremongers. Where­as the Scripture saith, that in marriageHeb. 13.4. the bedde is vndefi­led. This PopeMass. 16. p. 222. canonized one Gerardus for a Saint, happily the first canonizer of any Saint. He also isTrith. p. 63. reported to be so famous for miracles, that, they fable, hee clensed Christ of a Ieprosie. No maruell if they blaspheme them that dwell in hea­uen, when they dare blaspheme the glorified bodie of Christ.

Victor the second,Anno 1054. Bergom. 11. in a Councell at Florence depriued many Bishops for Simonie and Fornication; that is, for recei­uing spirituall preferments of laie men, and for marriage. And in a Councell theGeneb. p. 872 third time condemned Berengari­us. Abb. Vrsp. p. 21 [...]. His Deacon poysoned him in the communion cuppe. There was extreame famine, (Michael the Lambe auenging the persecution of the Gospell.)

Stephanus the tenth,Geneb. p. 872. Ann. 1057. reprooued the Emperour for a­bridging the Popes authoritie. By his meanesƲolat. 22. f. 253. Anno 1058. the Church of Millaine is made subiect to Rome, which it had not bin for 200. yeres before.

Benedictus the tenth,Berg. 12. was cast out by Hildebrand, onely because hee was said not to come in by the dore, but by gifts.Geneb. p. 873 Hitherto the stories are darke, henceforth by little and little they grow most cleare: (in appearance for pope­rie, [Page 128] but indeed against it.)

Ann. 1059. Nicolaus the second,Volat. 22. Fox Mart. p. 170. made Robertus Guiscardus (to re­cieue the number of his name) to bee tributarie and captaine generall of S. Peters lands, to subdue by force of armes all that went from the obedience of the Church of Rome; for the Pope is now a legionarie king. He first madeGeneb. p. 873. a solemne de­cree,D. 23. In no­mine. that thenceforth the Pope should be chosen by the Cardinals; accursing them all as Antichristian, which oppo­sed themselues to this kinde of election.Geneb. p. 939 But this decree tooke none effect, till the time of Lucius the third, Anno 1181, who was the first Pope so chosen. By which is to bee seene, that the Popes decrees tooke then no place when they were first made. He also held a Councell against Beren­garius, and another against Simonie and fornication, as his predecessor had done; meaning such Priests as receiued spi­ritualties of laie men, and had wiues. VntoParal. Vrsp. p. 413. him wrote Hil­dericus Bishop of Ausburge, a very graue man, an excellent Epistle; reproouing him for the forbidding of Priests mar­riage, in which is auouched the testimonie of Paphnutius the martyr, affirming marriage to bee honourable, and that the vse of a mans owne wife is chastitie. Berg. 12. f. 180. a. Berengarius when he could not preuaile in his opinion of the sacrament, gaue his goods to the poore, and liued by the labour of his handes.

Ann. 1062. Alexander Berg. 12. f. 181. b. the second, (as a Legionarie and Martiall king) warred against the Pope, whom the Emperour had pla­ced at the request of some Italians. And whē they had twice fought, and much blood was shed on both sides, the matter was compounded. For now it is vsuall with the Popes, which was sometimes the mannerCaesar. bello Gal. 6. of the Druides, to fight for the principalitie. CertaineTrith. Hirs. p. 71. 75. Bishops and others, to the number of 7000. went for deuotion to Ierusalem, whereof scarce 2000. returned. This Popep. 91. was earnest against (that which they called) Simonie. Wherefore hee sent for certaine Bishops to Rome, whereof one so pleased the Pope with [Page 129] bribes, that he returned honored with an Archbishops Pall: (whereby it appeareth the Pope was angrie against Simonie by others, because hee was willing to haue all the bribes himselfe.) And as it seemeth for this cause would wrest the inuestiture of Bishops out of the Emperours hands: and the gift of spiritualties from laie men. The Saxons and Sueues, Abb. Vrsp. p. 219. 220. 221. Oth. Fris. Chro. 6.34. Cran. M. lib. 5. cap. 20. p. 333. both laie Princes, and Bishops, breed emotions against the Emperour, and bring blasphemous and incredible com­plaints against him to the Pope, and draw the Pope to their faction. The Emperour by his Embassadours, whom he sent for iustice to Rome against his seditious subiects, receiueth letters, commanding him to make satisfaction for Simonie, &c. And presently the Saxons breake forth in open rebelli­on. TheGeneb. p. 878 877. Turkes get in a manner all Asia. This Pope conti­nued the opposition of his predecessors against Berengarius, and the gift of spirituall dignities by laie men, and was so earnest against married Priests, thatFasc. Temp. f. 73. b. d. 32. praetex. hoc. he required none to be present at their Masse vnder paine of excommunication. ThereBerg 12. f. 181 b. 182. a. was a horrible famine, and lamentable pestilence. q The order of monkes of Vallis Vmbrosa began of a (lying) miracle, that the crucifixe bowed the head, contrarie to the rule of the scripture, which sheweth idols tocap. 9.20. Ann. 1073. be vnsensi­ble.

The first Thunder.

GRegorius the seauenth, whoAbb. Vrsp. p. 221. was called before Hilde­brand, was chosen onely by the Romanes, without the Emperours consent.Oth. Fris. 6. 34 36. Whereupon grew a most grieuous schisme, and most violent stormes in the common wealth and Church, to the danger of bodie and soule, like the dark­nesse of Egypt. For the PopeMass. 16. p. 223. as a most valiant champion, sent word to the Emperour Henricus the fourth, that if hee would confirme him in his papacie, hee would resist the er­rors of the Emperour. (For so he called the bestowing of spi­ritualities [Page 130] by a laie man.) But when the Emperour would not yeild to the Pope, Gregorie in a Councel at Rome (1. Tim. 4.1. &c. gi­uing heed to spirits of errors, and doctrines of diuels) Trith. Hirs. p. 92. forbid­deth the Clergie, Bishops, Priests, or Deacons to marrie, vn­der the paine of the great curse, &c. andMat. Paris. p. 8. by a new example; and (as many thinke) inconsiderate, against the sentence of holy fathers, forbiddeth laie men to heare the Masse of him that was married. ForPoly. Jnuen. 5. 4. the lawes made before against the marriage of Priests, tooke none effect amongst the Priests of the West, till the time of Gregorie the seauenth. HeDe cons. d. 5. Quia dies. ibi­dem carnem. also forbad all faithfull men to eate flesh on Saturdaies, and com­manded all monkes altogether to abstaine from flesh.Crant. Met. 5. 20. In this Councel was the Emperour accused of Simonie, & was called to his answer.Frising. de gestis Trid. 1. 1 But he appeared not, beeing detained by many seditions, and rebellions, and warres of the Hun­garians, Saxons, &c. which were partly stirred by Pope A­lexanders faction: yet when al the breadth of the Empire was filthily wasted with sword and fire, the Pope excommuni­cated him as forlorne and forsaken of his meanes. Theibid. Chro. 5. 35. Em­peror was exceedingly mooued with this new proceeding, not knowing before this time any such sentence to haue beene promulged against a Prince. I read and read againe the gestes of the Romane kings and Emperours, yet no where doe I finde any of them before this Emperour to bee excommunicated by the Pope; or depriued of his kingdom: wherefore it is prooued to be fabulous,Geneb. p. 591 which is reported of Innocentius, that he excommunicated Arcadius, or degra­ded Eudoxia then Empresse, except it were done in secret or in conceipt. In this Councel was Guibertus Archbishop of Rauenna, Mass. 16. 224. who staied in Rome after the Synode, to be made Pope by the Emperour; which when Gregorie knew (hauing beene rescued from the hands of Cincius by the furie of the people) he degraded all those which were in schisme against him. TheAbb. Ʋrsp. p. 221. Trith. Hirs. p. 93. Emperour in a Councel at Wormacia, with (in a [Page 131] manner) all the Germane Bishops depriued the Pope; and by the instructions of Hugo a Cardinall published their sen­tence thus. Because thine entrance began with so great per­iuries, and that the Church of God is so indangered by so grieuous a storme, by the abuse of thy nouelties, and hast dishonested thy life in thy conuersation with so manifolde infamies, as wee neuer promised thee any obedience; so doe we renounce to keepe any towards thee hereafter. And be­cause none of vs, as thou hast publikely declaimed, hath bin esteemed by thee to be a Bishop; neither shalt thou hence­forth, by any of vs, be called Apostolicall. The Pope in a Councell readeth these letters, and againe excommunica­teth the Emperour and his fauourers, beeingMassaeus, 16. p. 224. encouraged by certaine letters out of Germanie, that gaue life to the beast. At Openheim was a Colloquie, in which most of the Princes, especially Saxons and Almanes, renounced the Emperours subiection; pretending that hee stood excommunicated by the Pope, though he were absent, and not heard. ByTrith. Hirs. 1655. this necessitie theGobelinus. Emperour goeth humbly towards Rome, to aske his pardon of the Pope: butEpit. Blond. d. 2. l. 3. his humilitie was slaunde­red to the Pope, as if hee meant some violence: and finding the Pope at Canusium, barefoote, and woolward, in a most horrible frost, with his wife and sonne, indured with much patience the repulse for three daies. By his bitter teares hee mooued those that were with the Pope,Vrsp. p. 218. Mathildis (a har­lot) &c. so that they preuaile with the Pope, who absolueth him, andGobel. ae. 6. 55. put the imperiall crowne vpon his head.Mat. Paris. p. 9. But (guile was found in his mouth) falsely pretending peace; for heAbb. Ʋrsp. p. 222. said after that he restored him to communion, but not to his Empire. HeeCrant. Met. 5 14. inioyned the Emperour penance, to staie at Rome a yeare, and visit Churches with fasting and praier. And in the meane time, by certaine Princes, and ma­ny Bishops, was Rodulph, a man altogether a stranger to the Princes blood, elected Emperour; theTrith. p. 93. Pope so comman­ding [Page 132] it byFri. d [...] ges. Fri. 1. 7. manifest and secret letters; and receiueth his crowne from the Pope. HeeGeneb. p. 882. absolueth the Princes and people from the oath of subiection which they had taken to the Emperour, and commandeth them (not more holily, but traiterously) to cleaue to Rodulphus; and decreeth that all15. q. 6. Nos. mē were absolued from obedience to him whom the Pope should excommunicate. TheWigor. Ann. 5. E. Ann. 1100. Princes and Bishops fortifie the Alpes against the Emperour, who was in Italie. HowbeitCran. M. 5. 15 ex annalibus. knowing of this treason by the Bishop of Auspurge his friend that sought him out in Italie, he returned by Aquileia, and gathered an armie against Rodulph. AfterFri. ges. Fr. 1. 7. much blood­shed, and that the Emperor could get no fauour of the Pope against Rodulph, but was againe excommunicated, theTrith. Hirs. p. 98. 99. Em­perour in a Councel at Brixia setteth vp another Pope, and deposeth Gregorie, as a firebrand of sedition, &c. as a Necro­mancer, and one vsing familiar spirits to get the papacie, &c. The Pope excommunicateth with a curse terrible e­nough, the Emperour, his Pope, and Councell. But the Em­perour pursuing his warre,Cran. Metro. 5. 16. Rodulph is wounded, and be­fore his death, with griefe and sighing complaineth of them that had induced him to periurie, and to seeke his masters crowne. In hisFris. ges. F. 1. 2 roome Hermanus was elected against the Emperour by the Popes commandement. TheCrantz. Met. 5. 17. Emperour goeth with an armie into Italie, and in Rome inuesteth his Antipope; and is crowned by his Pope. Gregorie flieth and renueth the excommunication. AtTrith. Hirs. p. 108. Mogunce in a great Sy­node Gregorie is deposed againe, and all of them sweare o­bedience to the Pope called Clement: the same yeare died Gregorie at Salerna, whenWigor. Anno 1106. Mat. Pa­ris. p. 11. he had confessed to a Cardinall, that he had troubled the Church by the perswasion of the diuell; and sent to absolue the Emperour, and all Christian people, quicke, and dead, the Clergie and laitie. ThisGeneb. Gre­gorie is said to worke diuers miracles, and to haue the gift of prophecie, (but falsly.) ForAbb. Ʋrsp. p. 223. ex Bruone when he so farre arrogated vn­to [Page 133] himselfe to be a prophet, that he did cry out of the deske at Easter, esteeme me not for Pope, but pull me from the Altar, if the Emperor die not before Whitsontide; he hired some by treasonable practises, to kill him at his prayers in the Church.Mat. Paris. p. 10. He also prophecied of the death of a false King, meaning Henry the Emperor, but that yeere Rodulph, the false King that he had set vp, died.Abb. Vrsp. p. 222. In his time, the whole world was moued. HeGeneb. p. 881. excommunicated the King of Po­lonia, and theEpit. Blond. 2. 3. Emperor of Constantinople, which was the cause of great stirres. InMat. Pari. p. 8. Geneb. 887. 886. 888. his time, and by reason of the contentions which hee stirred vp, the state of the Church was lamentable; the Priests were of most vile conditions; and the people despised holy things. The Turkes preuaile in the East. TheFasc. Temp. order of the Carthusian Monkes, of a most rigorous abstinence from flesh, began, because of the ap­parition of a dead man in his funerals. For those PapistsDeut. 18.11. are great consulters with the dead, which was forbidden in the law of God. These are Ebeonites in abstaining from flesh.

Victor the third, corruptedFrisin. Chr. 7.1. the watch men with money;Anno 1087. entred the citie, was consecrated in the night. HeGeneb. p. 189. condem­ned the Emperour by his excommunication, whoTrith. Hirs. p. 108. fighteth with Hermanus, whom the rebels had set vp by the Popes commaundement, where very much blood was shed, and the Emperour continueth his opposition against the Pope, by his Antipope Basilius a Monke,Geneb. p. 889. reneweth the doctrine of Berengarius. Platina. This Pope was poysoned by his Deacon in his chalice, and dyed of a flixe.

Vrbanus Geneb. p. 891. the second, in a Councell at Rome, Anno 1088. altogether tooke the inuestitute of Churches from the Layitie, andTrith Hirs. p. 119. denounced the Emperour an heretike, Simoniake, Nicholai­tane, disobedient and rebellious to his holy mother the Church, by118. his letters perswaded Conradus the Emperors sonne, to rebell against his Father, and to take vnto himselfe [Page 134] the Empire. Wherefore the Pope consecrated him as King, and caused him to raigne in Italie and Lombardie against his Father. InFrising. 7.2. Vrsp. p. 229. Luk. 21.10.11. Matth. 24.7. those dayes, according to the prophecie in the gospell, euery where Nation did rise against nation, and king­dome against kingdome. There were great earthquakes in diuers places, and famine and pestilence and fearefull things, and great signes in heauen, &c. While these fearefull and prodigious signes appeared, Alexius the Emperor of Constantinople, by his letters importuned the Pope for aide against the Sara­cens. ThereTrith. Hirs. p. 120. was also one Petrus Eremita, who moued in a manner all the world; carrying with him a little paper, which he said, fell from heauen; in which was contained, that all Christendome should goe to Ierusalem, and possesse it with the confines thereof for euer.Abb. Vrsp. p. 230. The Pope calleth a Councell, and most eloquently perswadeth the people of many nations and tongues, blasphemously, promising for­giuenesse of sinnes, to all that would leaue all, and goe into the holy land against the Saracens; and decreed that euery one that went should receiue a (character of the) crosse, and weare it vpon his hat or garment. By the meanes of the Pope and the Eremite, an incredible armie of all sortes of people and languages were assembled.Frisin. Chr. 7.6. Vrs. p. 231. The Pope taketh no small troupes of this expedition into Italy with him, where by their helpe and by bribes he expelled the Anti­pope. Trith. Hirs. p. 120. The rest vnder the leading of Godfredus, &c. went through Panonia. AVrsp. p. 231. huge multitude, and these Babel-like whereof one vnderstoode not anothers speech, among whom were many women, virgins, and Nunnes, in mans apparel and armor, with whom the men, priests and Monkes committed filthie fornication, so prouoking the wrath of the iust iudge Iesus Christ, that a great part of them were slaine in Panonia, notwithstanding the Popes pardons.Geneb. p. 892. This Pope cursed the King of Galicia; and in France excommu­nicated such which were preferred to Ecclesiasticall digni­ties [Page 135] by lay men. This Peter the Eremite, a false prophet, first taughtPag. 885. the manner to pray with beades. For nowPoly. Jn. 5. 7. men began to count and reckon their prayers, as if God were in our debt for often begging of him. At this timeVolat. 21. p. 244. [...]. began the Knights of the number or order of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem, who repeated (by the helpe of their beades) the Lords prayer a certaine number of times, for their cano­nicall houres. They grew to be of most filthy and prodigi­ous conuersation.

Paschalis the secondTrith. p. 128. couragiously deliuered the Church of Rome from (supposed) tyrannie. To finishMass. 16. p. 226. this schisme,Anno 1100. as a martiall and legionarie King, he brought forth an ar­my against Guibertus the antipope, a decrepit man, who not long after died of a feuer, when he had in opposition suruiued three Popes, andVrsp. p. 237. is reported to haue been a man wise, eloquent, noble, and a very reuerend personage.Trith. Hirs. p. 128. And because his fauorites did testifie that certaine diuine lights were seene at his graue, the Pope like a beast that suffereth them not to be put in graues whom he hath slaine, com­maunded him to be digged vp, and cast into Tybur. AfterGeneb. 904. his death was elected another Antipope &c. whomVrsp. p. 241. the Emperor thought in his intended voyage to Rome to place. But Paschalis in a great Synod at Rome condemned as here­tikes the present disturbers of the Pope, and such as despi­sed his curse. The Clergie promiseth obedience to the Pope and his successors; and to affirme or deny that which the vniuersall Church (meaning the Pope) doth affirme or de­ny. And the Emperor is deliuered vp to a perpetuall curse. TheFris 7. 8. Emperor appointeth his sonne Henry his successor, who was consecrated by the Pope in Rome. He also inua­ded Saxony that held with the Pope against him. But inTrith. p. 131. this expedition, his sonne stole out of his campe, was ab­solued by the Popes Legate; and by the counsell of cer­taine Princes, and all the Bishops and Abbots of Saxony, [Page 136] began to dispose of the Empire, and rebelleth against his father. In aCrant. M. 5. 36. 31. 33. Synode vnder a pretence of religion condem­neth his fathers doings; and so pursueth his father.Frism. 7.9. When the armies were in the field, there was amongst many great lamentation for the vnnaturall warres. Now was fulfilled that of Saint Paul: 2. Tim. 2.3. In the last dayes shall be perrilous times. For men (seeking their owne and not that which is Christs) shall be louers of themselues, &c. disobedient to parents, without na­turall affection, &c. Others tooke the crosse, left the field, and went to Ierusalem. At this time were horrible signes, earthquakes, and mortalities.Vrsp. p. 246. 247. Geneb. p. 898. At Mogunce the Emperor and his sonne deliberate of peace; where the Popes Legate reuiued the denunciation of the Popes excommunication against the Emperor,Gobel. ae. 6. 55. p 218. and the Emperor while he suspected nothing, was imprisoned by his sonne. The Bishops of Mogunce, Colen, and Wormacia (for the image of the beast haue life put into them by the Pope) take from the Empe­ror his ornaments, and gaue them to his sonne. TheTrith. p. 135. 136. Em­peror in vaine offered all subiection, but was referred ouer to the Pope; andFrisin. 7.12. in vaine bemoned himselfe to Princes; but in this disgrace did finish his dayes, being a mercifull Prince, and giuing much almes. Against whom nothing is truely obiected, but his standing for the right of the Em­pire, and mariage of the Clergie; other things seeme to be blasphemies. Trith. Hirs. p. 143. Sigebertus a Monke, wrote vnto him against those that reproched the masses of married priests.Trith. p. 136. Frisin. 7.11. See Frism. Chr. 7. in Prologo. Whe­ther this his deposition, and these contentions against him were lawfull or vnlawfull, both historians and Schoolemen of this time doe doubt. For they seale vp the things which the seauen thunders haue spoken. Geneb. p. 901. Fluentius Archbishop of Flo­rence said that Antichrist was borne.

And this was the end of the first thunder, in which the Popes haue their hornes exalted.

The second Thunder.

HEnricus the fifthVrsp. p. 247. 251. vpon his fathers death,Anno 1107. was euery where acknowledged for Emperor. The Pope (Pascha­lis) and his fauourites, triumphed for the death of the Em­perour with incredible ioy; as did the Israelites, when Pha­raoh was drowned, and the Iewes when Aman was hanged. Now were the Bishops, that were ordained by the Empe­rour, cast out of their graues, others that liued could not ob­taine absolution, till they digged the Emperour out of his graue, and remoued him to some place not consecrated. Whereupon the Emperour lay vnburied fiue yeeres. Further­more, the252. Jbid. 253. Pope was comming vnto Germany, but percei­uing that nation not willing to receiue his decree, that it is vnlawful to receiue Ecclesiastical preferments of a lay mans hand, turned himselfe into France, where he held a Councell: Thither the Emperor sent, chalenging the right of the Em­pire in inuesting Ecclesiasticall persons, graunted to Carolus Magnus. But the PopeTrith. p. 137. there decreed, that none should re­ceiue any Ecclesiastical preferment of a lay man, till the que­stion were decided in a generall Councell. The Emperor, in his bed, was frighted with lightning &c. that strooke nailes out of his target, and burnt off his swords point, an euil pre­sage. When theFris. 7.13.14. Emperour had quieted his countries in Germany, he taketh his voyage to Rome, there to be crowned in Italy. Hauing done many things valiantly, subduing many rebels. &c.Vrsp. p. 254. 255. In the way there met him the Popes Legates; shewing him that the Pope was ready to crowne him, if hee would assent to the Pope, forbidding lay men to inuest any of the Clergie. The Emperour consented, if it might b [...] ­tified by the Church, and ciuill Princes. Wherefore com­ming to Rome, the Pope entertaineth him in great pompe. AtMass. 16. p. 226. Trith. p. 139. Gobel. & 6.58. p. 221. S. Peters Church, while they were in Councell, about [Page 138] matters of the Church and Empire, arose a great tumult by the faction of the Romanes; in which many were slaine. The Emperour getting the victorie, the souldiers and Bishops that fauoured the Emperour captiued the Pope, and Clergy; stripped thē naked, that they left them no breeches, but on­ly to the Cardinalls, and Bishops; carried them out of Rome, andCrantz. Met. 5. 36. threatned to kill them, except they subscribed to the Emperour. For theMat. Paris. p. 62. Emperour would hold his right, as his ancestors had done 300. yeares, vnder 60. Popes. By the many teares of such as were in danger, the Pope yeelded to the Emperour. HereuponVVigorn. ad. a. 1111. p. 654. &c. the Emperour tooke an oath he would deliuer the Pope, and the Pope with the Cardinalles, and Bishops, sware to bee no more troublesome to the Em­pire, for the matter of inuesting the Clergie: which also the Pope confirmed, by his Bull of priuiledge. AtTrith. p. 139. Visp. p. 25 5. last, they re­turne to Rome, and the Romans being pacified, the Emperor is consecrated, and anointed.. Which done, the Emperour giuing bountifully to the Pope, and Clergie, is honorably attended through Italie to the Alpes, whence he came hap­pily into Germany, interred his father, andFrising. 7.15. was terrible to all his enemies, who laboured to bee reconciled to him. AboutGeneb. p. 903 this time, Princes in all places challenged the de­claring of Bishops. WhenVisp. p. 255. 256. the Emperour was gone out of Italie with his armie, Paschalis endured many indignities of the Church of Rome, for crowning the Emperor; and for the priuiledge which he gaue him. Wherefore in a Councel, hee purged himselfe, consented to the degrees of his predeces­sors, Gregorius 7. Vrbanus 2, & as they had done, excommu­nicated the Emperor, and retracted the priuiledge formerly giuen. Hereupon arise many mutinies and seditions.Fris. 7.15. The P [...]inces at the Emperours mariage conspire openly against him; whereupon the Empire is againe torne asunder most miserably by seditions, rebellions, murthers, theftes, & hor­rible wast of townes, fields, abbies, &c.Vrsp. p. 257. 260. 261. Those which were [Page 139] killed of the Emperors side were interdicted the communi­on of buriall, and many preached abroade that the Empe­ror was excommunicated. There were also fearefull Thun­ders and signes. The261. Emperor sendeth to the Pope cer­taine satisfactory Legates, but preuailed not; the Pope an­swering that he had not excommunicated him; but where­as others had done it, he could not absolue him without their consent. AndTrith. p. 140. whereupon the Emperor ioyning bat­tell with the Princes fought twice; and at last the Saxons triumphed ouer him gloriously and slew his souldiers; so that himselfe did hardly escape with his life.Cranz [...]. 6.7. The Saxons in triumph set vp a statue; a man armed, whom the foolish multitude worshipped. The Saxons ioyne with the Arch­bishop of Mogunce, who raged against the Emperor, with both swords. For he was the Popes Legate. Whereupon, the enemies encreasing, the Emperor left his enemies, and went into Italy where he did much trouble his enemies, and set vp an Antipope.

Gelasius the secondMas. 16. p. 126. being in chusing,Anno 1118. then brake in cer­taine Romanes, and trode out the Popes bloud, and beate the Cardinals with fists and cudgels. But this Pope &c. was deliuered from this danger. TheGob. ae. 6.5 [...]. Emperor being at Padua, hasted to the Popes election; but the Pope the next day withdrew himselfe from the communion of the Emperor, and departed. The Emperors souldiers that could not catch the Pope, shot arrowes after him; and the Emperor setteth vp one Mauricius an Antipope and departed. Which when Gelasius knew, he excommunicated the Emperor, and the Antipope. But the Emperor returning into Germany, ma­keth peace with the Princes. TheGeneb. p 906. King of the Arabians in Spaine, suffered no Christians amongst his people; but compelled them to deny their saith or to become martyres.

Calixtus Geneb. p. 906. the second chosen in France, Anno 1119. Mas. 16.227. refused to re­ceiue the seate, till he were elected by the Cardinals at Rome. [Page 140] AllGeneb. p. 907. warred vnder him to keepe Ierusalem from the Sara­cens. TheVolat. 21. f. 244. a. Templers a number or order of souldiers, or Knights, began at Ierusalem. Their vow was to defend Pil­grims, that went to visit the sepulchre, from robbers and spoylers; and also to fight for the Christian religion. They grew to be flagitious, for Sodomie, and most filthie Idolatry and superstition. Their colours were white, with a red crosse. The Knights of the order of Calatraue were ordained about Toledo in Spaine; their vow was to defend the countrie a­gainst the Saracens; their colours were blacke, a crosse red. The Knight of the order called Teutonici, began somewhat after. They gaue entertainement to such as came to visit the sepulcher; and vowed to fight for the Christian faith, when neede should be.Geneb. p. 208. In a Councell at Rhemes, theFris. 7. 15. 18. Pope excommunicated the Emperor, at the request of the Arch­bishop of Mogunce; whereupon arose a new schisme, and the Empire is againe troubled. Wherefore the Empire be­ing exceeding worne, the Emperor seeing the Princes for­sake him because of the excommunication; fearing his fa­thers example, in someTrith. p. 144. Vrsp. p. 267. sort, resigneth to the Popes their desires; and so is absolued, and in a small time finisheth his warres and subdueth his rebels. Of the deposition of these Emperors, Abbas Vrspergensis Pag. 273. saith, that though the Popes doe ascribe these things to themselues, and doe glory that they haue done it; yet doe we obserue that such things haue fallen rather by the iudgement of God, for the sinnes of the Emperors, &c.Geneb. p. 908. Calixtus taketh the Antipope, and maketh him ride on a Camel in a Beares skinne; closeth him in an abbey, and so was ended this great schisme, and this second Thunder. Pomerania is conuerted to Christ.

Anno 1125. Honorius the second, aboutAbb. Vrsp p. 271. Mass. 9.16. p. 22. 7. 8. Trith. p. 141. this time were fearefull tempests, strange and prodigious sights, horrible famine, fearefull earthquakes, and lamentable mortalities; and the [Page 141] Emperor Henry the fifth dieth. After whom was chosen Lotharius, who had shewed himselfe a great friend of the Popes in his warres, by which he subdued Henricus the fift.Peuc. 4. p. 353. &c. Against him stood vp Conradus, of the line of Henricus the fourth, but partly by the meanes of Albertus the Archbi­shop of Mogunce, and the Popes Legate, (for the Pope doth now intrude himselfe into the election of the Emperours,) andTrith. p. 156. partly by meanes of the Pope, hee excommunicated Conradus; after a few troubles Conradus craueth fauour, andVrsp. p. 277. is admitted into grace by the mediation of Bernardus, who was after called Saint. In the time of this PopeTrith. Hirs. p. 157. Ar [...]lphus a deuoute man, and an excellent preacher, came to Rome, preached against the wantonnesse, luxurie, couetousnesse, and pride of the Clergie; foretolde they would kill him for the truth; & that they were so wicked, that if S. Peter should rise againe, and reprooue them for their sinnes, they would not spare him. He also foretolde them that God would not spare their impurities. That they went in all filthinesse be­fore their people to hell. That God was the auenger. And proposed the examples of Christ & his Apostles to follow. The author saith, he was sent by an Angel to preach. Him­selfe saith, he preached the things which God commanded. He seemed to the Nobles of Rome a true disciple of Christ; but the Cardinals and Clergie hated him, & by night drow­ned him.Geneb. p. 909. There was at the same time about Antwerpe one Tandemus orTrith. p. 155. Tauchelinus, who by the assistance of 3000. taught and enforced diuers doctrines against the Church of Rome; as that the Sacrament did not conferre grace (by the worke done) and against the orders of Bishops, and Priests, &c. Many soule things are ascribed vnto him by Genebrard, &c. But no maruel, when nowcap. 13.6. The beast doth open his mouth to blaspheme God, and his tabernacle, & them that dwell in hea­uen. So that none can be opposite to them, whom they doe not blasphemously loade with slanderous imputations.

Ann 1130. Innocentius Mass. 16. p. 220. the second was driuen out of Rome by cer­taine seditious persons that chose another Pope; andGeneb. p. 913 la­boured to reduce the citie to the ancient manner of gouern­ment. TheVrsp. p. 277. Pope came to Lotharius the Emperour to Lei­den for helpe, who required the Pope to restore to the Em­perour the inuestitute of Bishops. The Pope was troubled, but by the meanes of Bernard all was quieted. The Empe­rourTrith. p. 162. went into Italie, subdued many forts that resisted him, entred Rome, restored Innocentius, and was crowned Empe­rour. In Italie Iernerus Peuc. 4. p. 360. 361. gouerned in places subiect to the Empire; who hauing got the ancient Romane lawes, per­swaded Lotharius to digest them, and require them to bee professed; which was done, and so theGeneb. p. 913 914. Romane lawes which had exiled more than sixe hundred yeares were restored:Carion. f. 190 a. whereby the knowledge of the latine tongue, historie, and all the ancient Romane learning encreased marueilously vp­on a suddaine. These examples were to those that fearedcap. 10.8. God, as a voice from heauen, saying, goe take the little booke (of the word of God) which is open in the hand of the angell, to deuoure it, or vnderstand it also throughout. At this time wasTrith. p. 168. one Petrus Abailardus, a man of a most subtile wit, & a marueilous Philosopher; whoBernard. epist. 189. did oppose himselfe as a Golias against diuers doctrines then taught;Geneb. p. 915. 916. 917. as of the de­scending of Christ into hell, the sacrament of the altar, of the power of the ke [...]s, of originall sinne; vnto whom was ioyned Ar­noldus de Brixia, a man of a strict and vpright conuersation. He wrot diuers books, and challenged the learnedst, and by name Bernard to dispute before the Bishops and King, &c. he appealed from the Councel to the Pope, and hoped of many friends at Rome, &c. There are also obiected vnto him diuers heresies; for which hee was condemned by the Pope: but the iniquitie of the time, and partialitie of the re­ports doe weaken those imputations. ForFrisin. gest. Frid. 1. 48. 49. he made his A­pologie, in which he defendeth his innocencie, and expoun­ded [Page 143] his own meaning.Geneb. p. 9.16 Also Petrus de Bruis, had many that followed his opinion, differing from the Romanes in the doctrine of the sacrament, and were spread abroad in diuers countries, as in Th [...]l [...]sa, &c. There were also such as were called Apostolicall, which taught, the liues of men were to be framed after the doctrine of the Apostles, they denied the Masse to be a sacrifice, as also Ber [...]ngarius did, &c. They heldBernard. Cant. serm. [...] 6. against reall presence, praier for the dead, in [...]ocation of Saluts, oyle, chrisme, Ecclesiasticall excommunication, pere­grination, the fire of purgatorie, and all ecclesiasticall con­stitutions (not commanded in the word of God.) Leth [...]rius Trith. p. 164. was againe called into Italie by the Pope, against Rogerius the Prince of Apulia; Peucerus. c. 35 [...]. who had entred vpon the Church goods; him Lotharius subdued, and confiscated, and increa­sed the riches and dignitie of the Pope. Lotharius Vrsp. p. 279. 280. beeing dead, in his returne Conradus the third succeeded; who was troubled with rebels, by meanes of the king of Sicilia and other Princes.Ann. 1144.

Calestinus Geneb. p. 9 [...]. Ann. 1149. the second, was the first that was chosen with­out the voices of the people, by a law made by Innocentius the second, by which the people were excluded from the e­lection.

Lucius the second,Geneb. p. 919 920. a warriour against the Saraceus for Ierusalem, and held a Councel against Abellardus. Trith. p. 170. In these times was so great famine, pestilence, and mortalitie, as was incredible to all posterities:cap. 11.6.7. (For these witnesses) haue power to shut heauen that it raine not in the daies of their prophecie, &c. to smite the earth with all manner of plagues as oft as they will. Stella said he was Christ.

Geneb. p. 920. Mass. 16.230. Eugenius the third, the scholler of Bernard, Ann. 1145. hee was dri­uen out of Rome by the Consuls, &c. HeeFrisin. g. Fri. [...]6. caused Bernard to preach the crosse, & to mooue the Christians to send aide against the Saracens; Geneb. who had taken Edessa and Ierusalem, [...]illed the Bishops, and many thousands of Christians, and [Page 144] committed many vnspeakable cruelties. WhereuponVrsp. p. 280. Con­rade the Emperour, and Ludouicus the French king went to the holy land, with a great armie; butMassaeus, 16. p. 230. did little good: for theirGeneb. p. 922 armies came to miserable destruction, by reason of the deceipt of the Legate of the Emperour of Constantino­ple, Gobel. ae. 6.59. who mixed lime with their meale, of which they should make their bread.Trith. p. 170. The greater part of the ar­mie perished by famine, pestilence, and sword; filling the Pagans countrie with the spoiles and armie of the Ro­mane expedition; (feeling the smart of the second wee from Euphrates.) In his timeFrisin. gest. Fri. 1. 46. 50. &c. was very much contentiō among the diuines about the opinions of Gilbertus Poretanus a Bishop, against whom was opposed S. Bernard. ThisGeneb. p. 920 Bernard wrot a booke to this Pope, De consideratione, containing many im­putations of Antichristianitie to the Bishops, &c. of his time, proouing the Pope in his pompe to bee rather the successor of Constantine than Peter. ThoughPeuc. 4 p. 357. his writings doe con­taine many superstitious opinions; yet hee taughtBernard. de annuntiat. ser. 1. men to be iustified by the onely mercie of God, through faith in Christ; and so interpreteth S. Paul. And that good works doe not merit eternall life, but that it is freely giuen, &c. He also prooueth, that where S. Paul did speake of the doctrine1. Tim. 4.3. of diuels, in forbidding marriage, and meates to be eaten; thatIn Cant. ser. 63. prophecie was fulfilled in the votarie Priests of his time, and their hypocriticall fasts. TilPeuc. 4. p. 356. this time Monasteries were schooles of learning; but now they became places of idle­nesse and superstition, and of maintaining the pride of Rome. Geneb. p. 923 One in the South did preach that he was the forerunner or messenger of Christ presently to come.Ann. 1153.

Anastasius the fourth,Geneb. p. 925 926. the politicians of France spoiled both Churches and Monasteries. At this time were certaine which taught against the Church of Rome, which were cal­led or blasphemed as hereticks; Publicani who some called Cathari, Trith. p. 193. 194. some Patrini. As also the heresie called Cardensis, of [Page 145] the body and blood of the Lord:Trith. p. 193. 194. of this opinion were di­sputors terrible to the learnedst. They were of the opinion of Tauchelinus. It seemeth at this time that the Waldenses sprung vp. The person whose name they were called by, was oneFox Marty. p. 233. &c. Trith. Hirs. p. 188. Waldus, a rich Citisen of Lyons, who vpon a feare­full sight of the iudgement of God, gaue all to the poore, and professed euangelicall pouertie, stirred vp himselfe and others to translate bookes of the Scripture into their mo­ther tongue. They taught that nothing is to be preached but Scripture: That God onely is to be feared and no idols: There is but one mediator: The Temple of God is the whole world, &c. That Geneb. p. 938. prayer for the dead, and the fire of purgatory, is the inuention of couetous Priests. Against images, confirmation, auricular confession, &c. Fasc. Temp. f. 77. b. These being admonished to leaue preaching, answered, it is more meete to obey God then man, and despised the Prelats and Clergie. They were spread abroade vpon a suddaine into Lombardy, Boemia, France, and England, &c. Fox. Marty. p. 204. Gerardus, and Dulciuus, with thirtie others, as it seemeth of those Waldenses, came into England, and preached against the Church of Rome, declaring it to be Ba­bylon, spoken of in the Reuelatiō. Thus cap. 14.6. an Angel flyeth through the middest of heauen, hauing an euerlasting Gospel to preach, saying, &c. Feare God, and worship him that made heauen and earth, &c. VntoTrith. p. 177. 178. this Pope Anastasius, Hildegrade a Nonne sent answere to his letters, instructing him in his life, pro­phecying of the schisme which followed; and thus fore­shewed of Rome. And thou O Rome (saith she) lying as it were in the extreamest point, shalt be troubled; so that the strength of thy feete vpon which thou hast stoode shall languish, because thou louest the Kings daughter, iustice, not with feruent loue, but as it were in the slouth of sleepe, so that thou dost expell her from thee, wherefore she will also flie from thee, &c. In his time was Fridericus made Emperor.

Adrianus Rob. Barnes. the fourth would not be consecrated,Anno 1154. till [Page 146] Arnoldus the Bishop of Brixia, whom he held for an here­tike, were expelled Rome, &c. InTrith. p. 184. his time, the followers of the Church of Rome, moued by the example of the ciuill law and learning of such as they called heretikes; contri­ued the popish learning. WhereforeGeneb. p. 932. 933. 934. three bastard bre­thren, wrote three great bookes. Petrus Lombardus brought in schoole diuinitie, the better to confute the Grecians, Abal­lardus, Petro-bussians, Gilbertus Porretanus, &c. This Petera Lombard affirmeth,Lib. 3. d. 19. that one way of iustification is by faith in the death of Christ; as they that looked on the brasen ser­pent were healed of the bitings of fierie serpents. And that when the Lord said toLib. 4. d. 19. Peter; To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen: the other Apostles had the same iu­diciall power; yea all the Church hath it in the Bishops and Mi­nisters, &c. HeGorich. in M. gram. & arti­culis. then held and taught many things, which the papists afterwards did not hold; as that charitie where­by we loue God, and man, is the holy Ghost; because it is said God is charitie, &c. Such agreement there is among them. Petrus Comester wrote the scholasticall historie, and Gratian the Rhapsodist digested the decrees; and presented his booke to be confirmed by the Pope. AllPeucer. 4. p. 363. &c. deuised of purpose to magnifie the Church of Rome, &c.

The third Thunder.

FRidericus Crantz. Met. 6.35. the Emperor, holding an assemblie of the Princes, and roaring as a Lyon, caused them to sweare to ioyne with him, in an expedition into Italy; especially that he might tame Lombardy that rebelled; which without question belonged to the Empire.Trith. Hirs. p. 182. And gat promise, that if the Archbishop of Mogunce should die, they should chuse no other without his consent.Crant. M. 6. 1. For the Emperour thought to recouer the right of the Empire, of inuesting Bishops, which Henry the fourth and fifth did striue for. InRob. Barus. Italy he subdued many enemies valiantly and seuerely; [Page 147] and deriding the insolencie of the Romanes, byCrant. M. [...]. 35. his approach was so terrible to the Pope, that the Pope fled. But being reconciled by messengers, theRob. Barnes. Pope and Emperor meete; the Emperor holding the Popes left stirrop as he lighted. For which (though it were the first stirrop that euer be held) he being reproued mendeth that fault the next time. The Pope requireth the kingdome of Apulia for the crowning of the Emperor; which being deferred, they goe to Rome, andFris. g. Fr. lib. 2. cap. 22. there the Emperor is crowned.Gobel. at. 6. cap. 60. At which time one saying that the Empire is aboue the Papacie, was presented to the Pope, and burned and his ashes cast out.Frith. p. 183. Crant. 6.35. Gobel. at. 6. cap. 60. At Rome the Emperor saw vpon a wall the picture of Innocent the second in his pontificals, giuing Lotharius the Emperor, that humbly kneeled before him, the crowne of the Empire; which much displeased the Emperor. When he was gone, the Pope wrote to him in a letter, that he did not repent for the benefit which he had bestowed, viz. the crowne, which dis­pleased the Emperor so, as that he openly said, he acknow­ledged not any benefit giuen him by the Pope; his Empire he had of God and the Electors, &c.Rob. Barn [...]c. The Lombards rebell againe, whom while the Emperor attempted to subdue, the Italians by a great summe of mony induced the Pope to ex­communicate the Emperor; but before he could doe it he died,Peucer. p. 440. Ʋrsp. p. 2. Anno 1156. being strangled with a flie as he was drinking.

Alexander the thirdƲrsp. p. 290. was chosen by the greater part of the Cardinals, but a while refused the seate. Wherefore Victor, a man very [...]gious, and approued, good, humble and curteous, who had been chosen by nine Cardinals, was inthronised. But after Alexander tooke the place. This was the cause of a great schisme; for which the Emperor taking compassion of the people, at Papia called both the elected Popes; not to iudge their cause; but to satisfie himselfe, whom hee should acknowledge.Platina. Alexander refused to come, and excommunicated Victor, and the Emperor who [Page 148] fauored him. And finding many enemies at Rome, went to France; Geneb. p. 931. where the Kings of England and France waited before him as vshers on foote.Trith. p. 192. At the request of the French King, the Emperor holdeth a Councell for the vnitie of the Church. But Alexander would neither come thither, nor permit the French King to come.Pag. 193. 194. At this time were three very sharpe disputers, Arnoldus, Marsilius, and Theodoricus; which maintained that the prelates of their time were de­ceiuers of soules, and snares of the diuel; they were named Cathari; but were of the opinion of Tanchelinus; eight men and two women of that opinion were burned. This doctrine spread in Boem, Alsatia, and Thuringia, and continued long. There were also of the same opinion called Cardenses, of the place where they liued. The Pope in France doth labour to vnite other stations against the Emperor. He was frighted from his Masse, with fearefull darkenes and thunder; re­turneth into Italy and breedeth new troubles.Pag. 202. While the Emperor intended to pursue the Pope, and his adherents rebels in Italy, with words, writing, and armies,Rob. Barnes. he is sol­licited by his Confessor to diuert his forces against the Turkes; where by the Popes treason, sending to the Soldan the Emperors picture, with letters, the Emperor while he went to wash himselfe in a riuer, is apprehended and car­ried to the Soldan. The Emperor returning discouereth to the Princes, and pursueth in Italy the Popes treason.Penc. 4. p. 367 In Italy now by the reading of the ciuill law, reuiued by Le­tharius, and canon law, &c. digested by the followers of the Popes,Geneb. p. 931. the people were diuided. Some were called Gibel­lines, and stoode for the Emperor; other were Guelphes, and tooke part with the Pope.Trith. p. 192. They of Pisa and Brixia, tooke their oth to the Emperor.Berg. 12.1. Volat. 22. &c. Peuc. 4. p. 442. &c. The Pope for feare flieth in the habit of his Cooke to Venice. Whom Otho the Emperors sonne pursued to sea, where beeing ouer forward to fight, he was taken by the Venetians: beeing brought in triumph into [Page 149] the citie, the Pope taketh a gold ring and casteth it into the sea, to espouse the sea vnto him, by a rite meerely heathen; and did institute that his successors should yearely doe the same, which custome is yet kept. The Emperour partly wea­rie of warres, and taking compassion of Italie so rent with dissention; and of the East, that was ouerrunne by Saladi [...]; and of his sonne, inclined to seeke reconciliation. At Venice the Pope a [...] Saint Markes trode on the Emperours necke, & caused the Quire to sing, super aspidem & basi [...]scū ambu­labis, as Iustinian the tyrant had done before at Constantino­ple. When the Emperour answered; Not to thee, but to Peter; the Pope replied, both to me and Peter. So was reconcilia­tion made.Geneb. p. 932 936. Alexander, in whose time all the world of Chri­stians was hurled together by the confusion of warre, hauing subdued the Emperour, holdeth a Councel. In which hee condemneth the Waldenses, Publicani, Cathari, Cardenses, Mat. Paris. p. 132. Albegenses, &c. for heriticks. And asC [...]ri [...]. 1. p. [...]. Mah [...]met did of such as followed him, heCrant. 7.3. tooke an oath of the Bishops of obe­dience to the Church of Rome, and to the Pope there, against all schismes, with promise not for the losse of limmes to re­ueale any of his counsels, &c. Hee3. Dec. f. 46. de reliqutis. first decreed that none should be counted a Saint, but whom the Popes canonized. ThePoly. Inu. 6. 6. canonizing of Saints did the Pope learne by the exam­ple of the Gentiles; who vsed with great pompe and circum­stance to deifie such as had beene beneficiall to the com­mon wealth.G [...]bel. 6. 60. So did the Pope canonize Carol [...] Mag [...]. HePeuc. 4 p. 183 184. instituted the vse of vnleauened bread, and tooke one part of the sacrament from the laitie.Geneb. p. 936 937. 938. He censured the king of England for the death of Tho. Becket. The order of the knights of Saint Iames began in Spaine; as also the order of Galatraue, V [...]lat. 2 [...]. f. 244. whose vowe was to defend Spaine from the in­cursions of the Saracens. Gobel. a. 6. c. 60. Ioachim an Abbot prophecied that the Church should loose the temporalties; and that there should arise certaine wicked orders of religious per­sons, [Page 150] which came to passe when the begging Friers were known in the world, which was not long after.Trith. p. 199 S. Eliza­beth hath reuelations shewed her by an Angel that requireth to be worshipped; moreMat. 4.10. like the diuell than theReu. 19.10. & 22.8. holy An­gel of God. Presbyter Iohn king of Christians inWestmon. p. 253. India, would haue vnited himselfe to the Church of Rome; if the fame, or rather the infamie of the Romane couetousnesse had not defiled the whole world in all the parts thereof.

Lucius the thirdVolat. 22. f. 254. was driuen out of Rome, because hee sought to extinguish the name of the Consuls. Trith. p. 204. Friderike the Emperour came into Italie with a great armie; and with fire and sword did many things against the Pope and Church of Rome. This Pope gaue himselfe wholy tocap. 13.7. make warre with the Saints, as did also his successors. For hee proceeded very bloodily,Theod. 4 21. like Lucius the bloodie Arian Bishop, yea like the Dragon the heathen Empire, and by as cruell lawes as e­uer Mahomet made to5. Dec. 5. f. 7. 2. haret. Ad a­bolendum. abolish all that the Church of Rome called heretickes; and remitted them that did relapse into heresie, or the suspition thereof, to the secular power with­out any audience. And required a corporal oath of all Earles, Barones, Gouernours, and Consuls, &c. of cities, and of o­ther places, to assist the Church to the vttermost of their power, against (such as the Church of Rome called) heretiks. Thus Princes bee vsed like beasts hornes, to gore and kill the Saints. Geneb. p. 941 942. By his Legate were many burned in Flanders, which affirmed that Priests said Masse onely for couetousnesse, &c. Many blasphemies are obiected to them, as vnto others.p. 940. Saladine with his Saracens sawed the Templars asunder, and killed the Priests, and preuailed much in the holy land

Ann. 1185. Vrbanus the thirdGeneb p. 944. excommunicated the Danes for suffe­ring married Priests.943. When he heard that Ierusalem was ta­ken, as he was labouring for aide hee died for sorrow.Trith. 205. Ann. 1187. The Emperour preuaileth in Italie against his rebels.

Gregorie the eightGeneb. p. 944 wholy minded the warres for Ieru­salem. [Page 151] There was continuall discord for about fiftie yeares betweene the Romanes and Popes about the gouernment of the citie, from Innocent the second, to this Pope. By this contention Innocent the second, Calestine the second died for sorrow: Lucius the second was almost killed: Eugenius the third, Alexander the third, Lucius the third, were driuen out of the citie; Vrbanus the third, and this Gregorie were ba­nished; till at length things were compounded by Clemen̄s the third. By which we see, that the state of Rome cap. 13.1. is a mon­ster compounded of diuers wilde beasts that cannot be tamed, and doth not maintaine that vnitie and estimation of the Pope that they bragge of. The remainder of the Christians in the East are ouerthrowne.

Clement the thirdGeneb. 946. preuailed to send aide to the holy land. The Emperour and diuers Princes went signed with the crosse, but the Emperour was drowned, and nothing was done.Vrsp. p. 299. This Emperour was most Christian, triumphing in all his warres, couragious, gentle, and forgetting wrongs, (euen a Lamb in the throne.) And thus ended the third Thun­der

Caelestinus 3.Geneb. p. 947 interdicted France, Ann. 1191. sent aide into the holy land,Geneb. p. 946 and confirmed the order or nūber of the Teutonici, whose colours were white, a crosse blacke. In a day & night they say 200. times the Lords praier, the Creed, and Aue Marie. He dispensed with Henricus the sixth the Emperour, to marrie Constantia a Nunne: of whom (when shee seemed past childe-bearing) was borne Fridericus the second. The number or order ofp. 949. Trith. p. 207. crosse-bearers, beganne in Italie; and the order of the Teutonici Marie: these were to, helpe pil­grimes and sicke persons. In Denmarke the people are per­swaded to allow of Priests marriage, which is repressed ve­ry hardly. In Asia all things are worse. ThisFox Mart p. 247. Pope crowned Henricus the sixt, and Constantia his wife with his feete; and [Page 152] againe spurned off the crowne; declaring thereby, that hee had power to depose him againe.Trith. p. 208. This Emperour recoue­red Sicilia, and210. sent forces into Syria, Gob. 6.61. but returning into Italie against his enemies is poysoned.Peucer. 4. p. 456. Linonia is conuer­ted.

The Fourth Thunder.

Ann. 1198.WHenBeuchol. the Princes of Germanie which were gone into Asia against the Turkes heard of the death of the Emperour; they could by no meanes be made to stay: but left the warres, and came home to the election of a new Emperour. By their departure all in a manner was lost in the holy land.Trith. p. 210. 211. 213. When they returned, some chose Philip the Emperours brother, others Otho. Whereupon were mul­tiplied many euills, warres, fires, destruction of cities, and murthers of the poore. Saint Dominicke instituteth the order of preaching Friers.

Ann. 1198. Innocentius the third,Vrsp. p. 305. &c. vpon the death of Caelestinus tooke part against Philip, obiecting against him the cruelties which his parents and brother had done against the Church of Rome: in which the Pope iudged not equally.Carion. But Philip was strong and fortunate in his warres, which were many, because of the Popes excommunication. AndVrsp. p. 308. the Prin­ces and Barones, taught by the diuell, cared not to breake their oath, nor violate their faith; but confounded all iustice, taking part sometimes with Philip, sometimes with Otho. By307. the meanes of this contention, the Pope made all Ec­clesiasticall dignities litigious, and brought them to Rome. Whereupon Vrspergensis exclaimeth. Reioyce our mother Rome, because the sluces of all treasures are opened, that whole riuers of money may runne to thee. Reioyce, for the wickednes of men; because for the recompence of so great euils, some price is paide to thee. Insult for discord thy hel­per, which came from hell to helpe thee to money, by great [Page 153] heapes. Thou hast that which thou hast thirsted for. Sing this song, that by wickednesse, and not by religion, thou hast o­uercome the world. Men come not to thee for deuotion and conscience, but for the committing of villanies, and for de­cision of contentions, bought out with money of thee. The begging Friers beganne the wicked order, of which Ioachim prophecied before.

The first thing that the Friers did labour for, was to mag­nifie their faction.Ex Mat. Pa­ris. p. 910. Gobelaet. 6. cap. 63. Fox Mart. p. 326. To which purpose they wrote a very de­testable and blasphemous booke, containing the most ab­hominable heresies of these new sprung vp friers. Nowe be­cause the Gospel which the scripture callethcap. 14.6. Eternall, was commonly preached to the hazzard of the papacie; these called their booke, The eternall Gospell, and the Gospell of the holy Ghost. This they said, excelled that written by the foure Euangelists, so much as the kernell passeth the shell, and as light excelleth darkenes. And therefore taught,N.B. that within threescore yeares, vz. 1260. the Gospel written by the foure Euangelists should cense, and bee abolished, and theirs should steppe vp instead thereof, and continue for e­uer.Sibrandus L [...]b. d. Christ. [...]og. 2. cap. 7. This booke the Friers commended to the Pope to bee canonized, who esteemed it much. For from hence the Popes doe continue many wicked prankes, to weaken, if not to a­bolish the authority of the Scriptures. This deuice of forging a newe Gospel, the Friers borrowed of their fathers theEpiph. haeres. 26. p. 27. Gnosticks.

It seemeth hitherto that the cup in the supper, was not taken quite from the laitie.Trith. p. 215. For Innocentius the third enioy­ning certaine knights and their seruants penance for killing the Bishop of Herbipolis, saith thus. They shall not presume to take the bodie and blood of the Lord, but at the point of death.215. 216. Philip putting Otho stil to the worst, the Princes grew wea­rie of warre, and sought for peace; and notwithstanding the Popes excommunications, are reconciled to Philip & crown [Page 154] him againe, and219. with the Popes Legates, treate of peace, and compounding the state of the Empire.Vrsp. p. 310. The Pope, to whom all is referred, consenteth to peace vpon promise, that his nephew should marry the Emperor Philips daugh­ter. And Otho likewise vpon the like condition.Pag. 309. At the same time, one Fulco preached in France, and moued many to take the crosse, and fight in the holy land. Whereupon two Earles came with their armies to the Pope, who sent one of them against his owne enemies in Campania; the other went as towards Ierusalem; in the way the Venetians spoyle a certaine citie called Satira. After the armie went to Constantinople, beat a part of the citie, entred and tooke many spoyles, and reliques of Saints. He that readeth, iudge if it were not theft; and if the Pope can excuse that rapine by the Isralites robbing the Egyptians. Trith. p. 219. After the capitu­lations were made for the quiet of the Empire, Philip went to pursue some rebels in Saxony; and as he rested in his chamber, hauing opened a veyne, he was murthered by Otho Palatinus, because he did not worship the beast. And so was ended this fourth Thunder.

The fifth Thunder.

Anno 1208.VPonTrith. p. 219. 220. the death of Philip the Emperor, was Otho cho­sen with one consent of all the Princes. The Pope hea­ring thereof, and that he had maried his neere kinswoman, liked it, and by Legates confirmed it. Wherefore Otho go­ing into Italy, is honorably receiued by the Princes and Pope; and is crowned. At this time the Franciscan Friers began. There were also great heates, fearefull thundrings, and lightnings. AndCrant. 7. 35. now while the Pope did chalenge Apulia, &c. to belong to the Church of Rome, and the Em­peror thought not; there arise dissentions betweene them,Vrsp. p. 313. so that the Pope pronounceth him contumacious, excom­municated [Page 155] him, and so hee was euery where denounced. Whereupon the Princes elect Fridericus the sonne of Hen­ricus the sixt Emperor, as an euill diuell in Israel: which election the Pope confirmeth, and Fridericke is garded through Italy by the Princes of Italy. InMass. 17. p. 235. Narb [...]na 140. and at Paris 24. would rather be burned as heretikes, then recant their opinions.Amicon. d. 5. Sarma. c. 1. 2. In 1211. appeared a great comet, the yeere following, the nation of the Tartarians (The fourth Angel about Euphrates) came out of their seates, into our world,Haiton. c. 16. through the Caspian sea, which gaue them way mi­raculously, as an Angel had directed them.Trith. p. 221. Otho the Empe­ror succeeded prosperously in his warres of Apulia, & Cala­bria. WhereforeVrsp. p. 314. the Pope sent fiue times to him in short space for peace; but the Emperor despising the Popes com­maundements, could not be stirred, but that he would roote out Fridericus; and be reuenged of the French King, for the wrongs he had done to England. Hereupon the Pope tooke courage,Pag. 317. and resolued vpon two things; to recouer the holy land from the Saracens; and to reforme the Church against heretikes, and such as impugned the liberties there­of. And so requiredTrith. p. 221. the Archbishop of Mogunce to de­clare the Emperor excommunicate and deposed. The Prin­ces that fauored Otho, spoyled the cities, religious houses and Churches of the diocesse of Mogunce; and Otho retur­ning into Germany subdued many rebels.Geneb. pag. 957. 958. The Albingenses in the parts of Tholosa in France, maintained many doctrines against the Church of Rome, as against prayers to the virgine Mary, &c. Against whom the French, both Clergie and Laytie did contend and fight with doubtfull successe, al­most for the space of twelue yeeres.Trith. p. 221. But now the Pope preacheth the crosse (and absolution from all sinnes) in Austria, Saxony, Westphalia, Phrisia, and all Germany, to assist his Captaine against them. For the King of Arragon, and diuers Earles, &c. tooke their parts. Hereby the Albingen­ses [Page 156] were put to the worst,Missae. 17. p. 235. foure hundred of them were bur­ned, fourescore beheaded, their chiefe Prince Aimericus was hanged, and his Lady was cast in a pit, and stones vpon her. TheTrith. p. 222. Pope bringeth forth Fridericus, and opposeth him openly to Otho the Emperor, because he labored not for ab­solution, and peace; commaunded the Princes to chuse Fri­dericus, and to cleaue vnto him; which they did. The Pope also sent hisAbb. Vrsp. p. 314. 315. letters to the Clergie and Princes, for ayde against the Saracens in the holy land. His chiefe argument to perswade by, was this. The Saracens from the time of Grego­rius the first, when they began, haue continued 666. yeeres almost; which time according to thecap. 13. vlt. Reuelatiō they should certainly be rooted out. So foolishly did this false Prophet vnderstand that place.Vrsp. p. 319. Betweene Otho and Fridericus were warres; and Otho because his friends forsooke him, was constrained to giue ground awhile. Fridericus pursued him, and vexed his fauorites; yet did Otho gather vp himselfe to fight, both with Fridericus and the French King. But by the French King he was put to the worse.Anno 1214. Trith. Hirs. p. 223. Conradus de Marpurge was by the Apostolike sea, made Generall in­quisitor for heresies. This Dominican Frier continued nine­teene yeeres, and caused many to be burned as heretikes, no man forbidding him: For the beast hath power giuen vnto him to do what he list. A [...]no 1215. TheGeneb. p. 955. Pope also held the Lateran Councell at Rome, maketh the fiue bookes of Decretals, consisting (for the most part) of the decrees of this Councell, and epistles of this Pope. In this volume are diuers things, for the ad­uancement of the Church of Rome, in authoritie and do­ctrine (For the woman sitteth on the scarlet coloured beast.) As,5. Decret. tit. 33. cap. 23. the Church of Rome hath the principalitie of ordinarie power, aboue all other Churches, as the Mother and Mistris of all faithfull people (for she saith in her heart, I sit, a Queene, and am no Widow.) 1. Decr. tit. 7. cap. 23. That the authoritie of the Pope, is as the authoritie of God. (For he exalteth himselfe, &c. shewing him­selfe [Page 157] that he is God.) 3. Decr. tit. 41. cap. 6. He brought transubstantiation into the Sacrament, and decreed that the words in the Canon of the Masse, are to bee beleeued as the holy euangelists. (Thus he blasphemeth the tabernacle of God.) 1. Decr. tit. 6. cap. 34. He decreeth that it is in the Popes power, to approue that Emperour which he thinketh worthie, and to reiect him whom he thinketh vnworthie. They are there also made heretikes,5. Decr. tit. 7. de haresibus. that teach or thinke any other thing then the Church of Rome doth teach and obserue (and so maketh the Church of Rome a right Cataphrygian.) And generally whom so euer the Church of Rome or popish Clergie shall so iudge. Such may not be suffered to haue house, substance, fauour, reliefe, counsell, credit, nor may buy or sell, nor liue. And when they be dead, they deale with themEus. 5. 1. Theod. 4. 22. & 2. 14. Soc. 2. 23. as the heathen Emperors, and bloody Arians did with the Christians and Catholikes, for they will not suffer them to be put in graues or Monuments. So that his tyrannie is worse then that ofEus. 10. Licinius. Yea, he also decreed3. Decr. tit. 28. cap. 12. that the bones of excom­municated persons, if they may be discerned, should be cast out of their graues, from Christian communion. He also giueth the lands and goods of (such as he calleth) heretikes, their fauorers, or complices, &c. to such papists as can get them. And that this beast might appeare to be the image of the Dragon, the heathen Empire of whom it is said.cap. 12. 4. He stoode before the woman, &c. to deuoure her childe when she had brought it forth, 5. Decr. tit. 7. it was decreed, that the beleeuers, recei­uers, defenders and fauorers of such whom they called he­retikes, should likewise be excommunicated. This kinde of excommunication was taken from theCaesar. bell. Gallico. lib. 6. Druides. For such as stoode not to their decree were interdicted from sa­crifices; and hereupon accounted amongst the wicked. All flie their company and speech, they receiue no benefit of law, nor are admitted to honors.5. Decr. tit. 6. cap. 7. 8. But Saracens and Iewes may haue houses and synagogs, and exercise marchandise [Page 158] by the Popes warrant. In this Councell1. D.T. 31. c. 14. See N. D. Warneword. was decreed, that where were people of diuers rites and languages, the Bi­shops should prouide them fit men, which should celebrate diuine seruice, and minister the Sacraments, and preach vn­to them, according to the diuersitie of their rites, & tongues. So that yet it was not concluded, that the seruice of God should be in a strange tongue, as the papists would per­swade. This Councell ended, the Pope preacheth the crosse,Mat. Paris. p. 263. Vrs. 315. and pardon of all sinnes, for aide of the holy land; and5. D.T. 7. de haeresib. against heretikes, promising to those catholikes that take the crosse to roote out heretikes, as large priuiledges as were graunted to them that fight against the infidels; and now doe the Popes teach asCurio. 1. p. 28. Mahomet did, that who died for his religion should goe to paradise. Hereupon many tooke the crosse to goe against the Saracens. And many orders of souldiers arose, the crosse-bearing souldiers were aduanced. InVolat. 21. f. 244. Arragon were two orders of souldiers; the first, Saint Mary, for the redemption of captiues, whose colours were white, a crosse blacke. The other Monlesiae, with a red crosse; these were to defend the countrie from the irruptions of the Saracens. There were also the Domi­nicans, or preaching Friers aduanced. InTrith. p. 224. those dayes were many (called) heretikes, men and women, which spread their opinions in Almania, France, and Italy. In the citie of Argentine were more then fourescore apprehended, whom Conrade the inquisitor thus examined. He caused an iron to to be made red hot, and whom the hot iron did hurt hee condemned for heretikes, and deliuered them to be burned, (for the beast hath teeth of yron and nailes of brasse,) many be­leeued he condemned many innocents. InGeneb. p. 958. Alsatia many held against the Pope; and the Grecians against transubstan­tiation. So did Almericus a very learned man; his bones, and the bones of diuers that followed him, were digged vp againe and burned at Paris, (for the beast suffereth not their [Page 159] carcasses to be put in graues.) Fasc. Temp. l. 80. As the Pope preached the crosse, so did the diuell; 20, 000, boyes, &c. in Almania tooke the signe of the crosse, to goe to Ierusalem against the Turkes; but at the shore they were either drowned or sold to the Saracens. A huge company of heardesmen came from Spaine, and likewise (tooke the crosse and) spoyled the Clergie about Paris.

Honorius the thirdVrsp p. 320. made such preachers as grew cold in perswading, and such people as were slacke in obeying,Anno 1216. to be more zealous to recouer the holy land; prophecying (but falsely) that in his time, Ierusalem should be recouered from the Saracens. HeGeneb. p. 961. Trith. p. 225. confirmed the order of the Domi­nicans, and Franciscans, whomVrsp p. 318. 319. Innocentius the third ap­proued; because their vow was in all things to be obedient to the Apostolike seate; and to stand for the defence of the mother Church. They sayPet. de Nat. Clictouens hom. de Francisco. the Pope was vnwilling to confirme their order, till in a (lying) vision by night he saw Dominicke, or as other say Francis, with his onely shoulders bearing vp the Laterane Church, that by mine was readie to fall. They also fable, that when Christ came armed with three darts to destroy the world; at the instance of his Mo­ther, he was content to respite the world, till she had made experience of her two champions; sufficient to conuert the whole world. viz. Dominicke and Francis; and iudicially pronounced, that if the world were not conuerted by them, he would presently make an end of it. Howbeit asProg. finis mundi parte. 1. 2. Vin­centius writeth Anno 1416. more then a hundred yeeres af­ter the prefixed time, that the world was worse; these reli­gious persons were abhominable, rather snares and wolues then pastors. And hereby the vision proueth a fable, as is fitting in false Prophets.Trith. 224. 225. Fridericus followeth his warres vpon Othe; who being forsaken of all, dieth for sorrow, of a dysemerie; and Fridericus alone enioyeth the Empire,Crant. 7. 35. Gob. 6.63. and so was ended the fifth Thunder.

The sixth Thunder.

Anno 1217. FRidericus the secondVrsp. p. 321. 322. being elected Emperor, disposeth his affaires, and is crowned at Rome; bestoweth many of the Imperiall lands vpon Saint Peter; and taketh the crosse to fight for Ierusalem against the infidels; committed his sonne to the uition of certaine Princes, by whom he was crowned King of Romanes. But whereas certaine Earles had taken some of his castles in Apulia, he fighteth with them, and doth ouercome them, who flie to the Pope that protecteth them; whereof the Emperor complaineth. The crosse is preached in Almany; whereupon the people commit many murthers and horrible facts, vpon assurance of pardon, for taking the crosse.Pag. 323. The Emperor subdueth the Saracens, and also certaine rebels in Apulia. The Christi­ans who had taken the crosse and were come to Nilus, by the great and continual confluence of new aydes, tooke the impregnable citie of Damiata; where they make a most miserable spectacle by the slaughter of the Paganes. By the meanes of the Popes Legate (VVestmonast p. 278. who came rather to the de­solation of the armie, then for the consolation thereof) and by meanes of Ludouicus Banarus, they proudly refused a most honorable and profitable composition, which the Soldan offered; namely to haue restored Ierusalem, and the countries about it, for the citie Damiata. But after by the stratagems of the Soldan, they were driuen to accept of their owne liues.Trith. p. 228. 230. Many Nunnes were thrust out of their cloy­sters, for their naughtie and extreme filthie life. There were at this time horrible earthquakes, pestilence among cattell, and such famine as hath not been heard of.Pag. 229. Then was the crosse preached againe, and all appointed to follow the Em­peror into the holyland.Vrsp. p. 324. The Emperor calling an assem­bly of the Princes (before his voyage) is thought to be [Page 161] hindered by the court of Rome. Trith. p. 230. And by the suggestion of the Pope, the Lombards rebell against the Emperor; and enterd into a league, to the detriment of the Empire, and hinderance of the recouery of the holy land.3. Dec. tit. 41. 10. This Pope ordaines, that the Eucharist, Her Renech. in Psal. 1. p. 454. which, as a cake made vp with dogges grease, ought to be kept very cleanly; and that at the eleuation, and when it is caryed to the sicke the peo­ple should bow themselues and kneele. It must be carried to the sicke in a decent manner [...] with a light burning be­fore it, & the people that meete it must kneele downe, and say, Salue lux mundi, or Pater noster. Morsen. 18. ex Alex. ab. Alex. 5. 27. Almost in the same manner was Iupiter wont to be carried among the Gentiles. Geneb. p. 963. Vpon this idolatry the dominion of the Christians was abolished in India; and the Tartars there began their great kingdome of Cataia. Dec. tit. 33. c. 28. Pantale. This Pope did strictly forbid the reading of the ciuill law in Paris and the places adioyning. He warred with the Emperor in Apulia; Iohn the Emperor of Constantinople obtained of him to absolue the Emperor Fridericus the second, that he might make an expedition a­gainst the Turkes, who daily preuailed in Asia.

Gregorius the ninthVrsp. p. 324. as a proud man, in his first yeere,Anno 1227. contrary to iustice, began to excommunicate the Emperor Fridericus, vpon friuolous and false occasions; obiecting that hee went not into the holy land, as he promised:Trith. p. 231. which excommunication also the Pope sendeth abroad to Arch­bishops &c.Mat. Paris. 332. 333. by his bulles; in which he complaineth that the Church was indangered by the Pagans, (the Angels a­bout Euphrates) the Emperour (the Angell that setteth his right foote on the sea and left vpon the earth) heretikes, (the two witnesses of Christ) and by false brethren (godly men hid from the presence of the Serpent.) Vrsp. p. 324. The Emperour pub­lisheth his Apologie, andMat. Paris. p. 335. writeth to Princes, complaineth of the false imputations laid against him by the Pope; shew­ing that the Church of Rome is so enflamed with the bur­ning [Page 162] affection of couetousnesse, that the goods of the Church are not sufficient to satisfie her thirst: and that shee blusheth not to disinherit Emperours, Kings, and Princes, and make them tributaries. &c.Vrsp. p. 325. Besides, the Emperour ma­keth sure vnto him, diuerse of the noblest Romans, who while the Pope pursueth his excommunications, by the as­sistance of the people, expell the Pope out of Rome with shame; and doe vexe his territories with warre. The Pope stirreth vp the King of Ierusalem, Mathew and Thomas, Earles of Tuscia, against the Emperor. The Emperor resol­ueth to goe his voyage for the holy land, and the Pope was a meanes to hinder the assemblie of the Princes, with whom the Emperor should take order for the affaires of the Em­pire in his absence. When the Emperor was gone, the Pope notwithstanding causedTrith. p. 231. him to be proclaimed excom­municate, throughout all Germany, which was done espe­cially by the begging Friers.Vrsp. Ibid. Besides, his souldiers that tooke the crosse were spoyled by the Popes meanes. InFox. Marty. Italy the Pope raised vp many rebellions against the Em­peror, and attempted the like against him in Asia; writing to the Patriarch of Ierusalem, the soldiers and the Saracens to destroy him.Vrsp. p. 325. Wherefore the Emperor endured much danger by the treason of the Templars abroade; and the Pope at home inhibited all ayde that would haue gone ouer to him, but warred vpon, and subdued many of his possessions. Who is it that well considereth these things, and doth not bewaile, and detest them? which seeme an euidence and prodigious portent of the ruine of the Church.Westmo. p. 288. The Pope taking it ill that Fridericus, as despi­sing his excommunications, did embrace the businesses of the Church, in the holy land; despayring that he would not returne to vnitie, decreed to depriue him of his Empire, and substitute another; namely the General of his warres, whom he ayded with all that the Church of Rome could doe; with [Page 163] treasure, armies, pardons, and solicitations of all Prelates abundantly. Which when the Emperor vnderstoode, heVrsp. p. 325. Mat. Paris. 344. 345. compoundeth the affaires of the holy land with the Sel­dan; and thinking to make glad all Christendome with his good newes, reporteth to them by letters what honorable composition he had made.Vrsp. 325. The Pope reiecteth his letters and spreadeth rumours that he was dead; by which rumor many Imperiall cities enclined to the Pope, and resolue to kill the Germane souldiers which were in Italy; or should returne that way from the holy land. But when the returne of the Emperor was once knowen, the furie slacked; both Christians and Saracens cleaue vnto him, and byTrith. p. 23. the valour of his Germane souldiers recouereth many of his cities a­gaine. From which time grew much enmitie betweene the Pope and Emperor.Ʋrsp. p. 326. Yet the Emperor doth still craue absolution, and by the mediation of Princes laboreth to be reconciled vnto the Pope.Trith. p. 232. At last, by the meanes of Lu­poldus Duke of Austria, &c. he was receiued into commu­nion;Paral. Vrsp. p. 327. Platina. when he had paid 120,000. ounces of gold to the Pope for his punishment; and by his armie put the Pope in his possessions against the Romanes, who labored to recouer their ancient manner of gouernment and liberties,Carion. and was content to hold Sicilia of the Pope in fee.Trith. p. 232. About this time were a very great many discouered in Almany, Italy, especially in Lombardy, and in France, which held against the authoritie of the (popish) Church and prelates; and a­gainst distinction of meates; for the mariage of Priests, then called the heresie of the Nicolaitanes, &c. (against them are obiected many blasphemous things, as the manner of the Church of Rome is.) Of these very many were burned.Pantaleon. At Wormes also were many good men adiudged to the fire. NowParal. Vrsp. 327. when againe the Emperor sought to recouer Mil­laine, and to subdue his rebels there,Trith. p. 234. the Lombards did hinder Henry the Emperors sonne, that he could not ioyne [Page 164] his armie with his father; and the Pope by his bull depri­ueth him of his Empire. TheTrith. p. 235. yeere was extreame hot and dry. The Emperor would pacifie seditions which were risen in his strong cities of Italy; which he did with violence, and burned his rebels. At which time, in Germany, many no­bles and meane persons; Clerkes, Monkes, and Nunnes, Citizens and countrie people, by the giddie sentence of Conrade, the Popes inquisitor, were burned in the name of heretikes. The same day that any one was accused, whether iustly or vniustly, no appeale nor defence did auaile; but he was burned. TheParal. Vrsp. p. 327. 328. Pope also the third time excommuni­cated the Emperor, and did also proclaime him an heretike; and stirred vp the Venetians against him. The Emperour purgeth himselfe from the imputation of heresie, by his let­ters publikely sent abroade to Princes, &c. and in Italy found aide of the faction of the Gibellines. TheTrith. p. 236. crosse is preached against the Stadingenses, who stoode excommu­nicate for contemning the Popes authoritie; many had fought against them a long time hitherto; but all in vaine. Now by the army of the crosse, 2000. of them were slaine; and so ceased the faction and confederacy against the Church of Rome. Paral. p. 328. The Pope also preacheth the crosse, with pardons to all those that would fight against the Emperor. Of which army as many as the Emperor tooke, he crossed them with crosse woundes vpon the heads, faces, or bodies. ThenTrith. p. 236. 237. also did Henry King of Romanes, rebell against the Emperor his father (happily by the Popes instigation.) But he was subdued and taken, and imprisoned by his father;Mat. Paris. p. 401. who when he was somewhat enlarged, seeketh meanes to poyson his father; and therefore is restrained vnder the keeping of a Prince, that hated him most.Trith. p. 238. 239. The Emperor went into Lombardy, and Italy with a puissant army, sub­dued his rebels, and caused his sonne Conrade to be elected King of Romans. The Pope excommunicateth him againe, [Page 165] and caused him so to be denounced euery where by the Mi­norites. TheMat. Paris. p. 535. same time by the permission, or procurement of Pope Gregory, the insatiable couetousnes of the Church of Rome grew so mighty, confounding right and wrong; that all shame set apart, as a common whore set on sale, and lying open to all; she esteemed vsury for a small inconue­nience, and Simonie for none at all, &c.Fox. Marty. p. 285. About this time the East Church is deuided from the West,Mat. Paris. p. 778. and from the subiection of the Church of Rome, for diuers enormities of that Church, especially in vsuries, simonies, sellings of iu­stice, and other intolerable iniuries;Fox. Marty. p. 285. 286. and by name, be­cause the Pope would not admit an Archbishop there, without a great summe of money. The Pope sent forth his preaching Friers, to moue all Christians to fight against the Grecians, as it were against the Turkes, and Saracens; inso­much, that in the Isle of Cyprus, many martyres and good men were slaine for that onely cause.5. Dec. tit. 7. cap. 14. 15. This Pope forbad laie men to preach and excommunicated the Albingenses about Thelossa; and the Waldenses, &c. Geneb. p. 964 Fasc. Temp. p. 8. b. digested the fiue bookes of the decretals in the manner now they be; andGeneb. p. 96 Par. Vrs. p. 3 appointed that certaine times in a day a bell should be tolled, when the people should say certaine deuotions, in the praise of the virgin Mary; Geffre. d. truc. morib. 1. p. 31. as the Turkes at certaine times, when their priests doe stand in the towers of their Churches, and cry out that the people may heare them,Par. Vrs. [...] Mat. Paris. p. 538. doe fall downe, and doe say certaine deuotions; (vpon this ido­latry of the Christians) the Tartares doe wast the countries of the Christians.

Innocentius the fourthPar. Ʋrsp. p. 329. was chosen after long delaie,Ann. 1241. be­cause the Emperour held some of the Cardinals in prison: & because of discord among the Electors.Mat. Paris. p. 585. He presently con­firmed the excommunication of Fridericus, who therefore stopped the waies of the Popes postes, and hanged vp two Minorites, that by stealth did carry letters to mooue sediti­on [Page 166] amongst the Nobles. The Templars for hatred of the Em­perour besieged and vexed the Teutonici in the holy land, not suffering them to burie their dead.588. Many Princes are alienated from the Emperour, and elect the Landgraue of Thuring against him.589. But the Emperour presently made peace with the Landgraue. VVise men laboured to make peace betweene the Pope and the Emperour; but the Em­perour refused to submit himselfe absolutely to the Popes censure, desiring to haue the causes and conditions first known; neither would hee resigne the rites of the Empire.592. The lamentable newes of the Tartars had stirred all Chri­stendome against them, had not the grieuous distraction be­tweene the Pope and Emperour beene the let. The friers, Preachers, and Minorites, fall out bitterly betweene them­selues.594. The Pope sendeth an Extortor into England, (&c.) with power to suspend, excommunicate, and punish many waies, all such as would not suffer him to leauie what money he pleased. (For the beast is footed like a Beare.) Mat. Paris. p. 617. 618. VVhen the Emperour laboured for peace with the Pope in vaine, the Pope (as it seemed of purpose to bring the Emperour into causelesse hatred) fled into Ianua; where he had Gallies ready to entertaine him. The Emperour (smelling the Popes drift) said with griefe, The wicked flie when none followeth. The Popes faction perswadeth the Landgraue to take the dignity of the Empire in hand, & make warre vpon Fridericus whom they called tyrant, persecutor, a confederate with Saracens, For the beast doth open his mouth to blaspheme them that are called Gods, &c. But the Landgraues friends aduiseth him not to trust the promises of the Popes partie; and the Emperour comming on a suddaine, the Landgraue was alienated from that purpose, and gaue gifts to the Emperour, and so they parted friends.622. The Pope sendeth (abroad as) to England, by strange and incredible authoritie to rake money for aide against the Emperour623. 624. who writeth to England, to staie [Page 167] their contribution; and rather to exempt themselues from former impositions; protesting his innocencie; and that the Pope had reiected his submission; the manner whereof, hee was willing to referre to the censure of the Kings, of Eng­land and France, and their Barones. (See a Lambe in the throne.) 632. The French king, vpon recouerie of a desperate sickenesse, voweth a voyage into the holy land.633. After the presages of heauie things, as thunders, and lightenings,635. the Pope through France causeth the Emperour to be preach­ed excommunicate: which when a Priest should denounce, he said to the people; I know the Pope and Emperour to be at controuersie, the cause I know not; but I pronounce the partie excommunicated that doth the wrong, and absolue the innocent.636. The Pope calleth a Councel at Lugdunum, where his chamber was burned,638. as it was thought of pur­pose; to get occasion to extort money of the Prelates, com­ming to the Councell.642. And partly by moning his wants, and partly by large promises of preferments, many of the prelates bestowed incredible wealth vpō the Pope,VVestmon [...]st. whom againe he honoured with titles and dignities.Mat. Paris. p. 643. 644. 645. In the Coun­cell, the Emperours proctor answered diligently for his Lord, & made large offers to subiect the Romane Empire to the Church of Rome; to fight against the Tartars, and for the holy land. All which the Pope insolently reiected, and refu­sed the kings of France and England to bee sureties for the Emperours promise herein.658. And6. Decr. 66. 2. tit. 14. cap. 1. notwithstanding the Pro­ctor confuted all obiections made by the Pope or others; yet he proceedeth with the assistance of the prelates, with candles put out, to excommunicate and6. Decr. 66. 2. tit. 14. cap. 1. depriue the Em­perour: forbidding him any more to be named Emperour by any; which the Proctor said was the beginning of many euill daies. The Pope to further his purposes,Volat. 22. f. 255. Geneb. 970.971. aduanced the Cardinals. For whereas before they had not that brauerie of retinue and ornaments, he granted them, for honour to ride [Page 168] on white horses, and to weare red hats, in token they should spend their liues for the Church of Rome: likeCurio. 1. p. 28. the Princes that followed Mahomet, who drewe their swords and pro­mised by solemne oath, to allow of none other law but that which Mahomet should make: in defence and setting forth whereof, they then and there protested at all times, when neede should require, to spend their blood and liues.Mat. Paris. 655. The Pope with large promises, and bribes, and supplications, re­questeth the Electors to choose another. But Fridericus preuented him with disswasions,Pag. 658. and putteth a crowne on his own head, reuiling the Pope, and threatning bloodie warres before he would loose it.Gob. ae. 6. c. 64 There passed sharp letters betweene the Pope and the Emperour:235. the Emperour ad­uising the Pope to absolue him, lest (saith he) our lyon which faineth himselfe to sleepe, doe wake, and with his terrible roaring doe driue all fatte bulls out of all lands, and plan­ting righteousnesse, doe gouerne the Church, rooting out the hornes of the proud.Mat. Paris. p. 659. 660. And of that argument sent letters abroad, which was the meanes hee had lesse regard.662. The French king commandeth the Pope to conference about the Emperours peace, and his owne voyage to the holy land:664. and the kings brother and diuers Nobles take the crosse.675. 676. The French king againe importuneth the Pope for the Emperours peace, but still in vaine. Wherefore he depar­teth from the Pope angrie, because he found not that humi­litie, which he hoped for, in the seruant of the seruants of God.680. The Clergie of England murmureth and complaineth that they were constrained to finde and paie souldiers to serue at the Popes pleasure, which opportunitie the Empe­rour tooke, to draw them to concurrence with him; and682. by his letters aliened many Princes hearts from the Pope, be­cause they feared the pride of the court of Rome, if the Em­perour were brought vnder.The sonne of perdition. Wherfore the Pope endeauou­reth by setting vp the Landgraue to tread in peeces the Em­perour [Page 169] irrecouerably. (For now the beast doth destroy, breake in peeces, and stampe the residue vnder foote.) But the Emperour intercepted the money he sent to the Landgraue. Conradus the sonne of Fridericus comming with an armie against the Landgraue, by the Popes meanes, his souldiers ranne to his enemie, and so he was constrained to flie.Paral. Vrsp. For much distra­ction of mindes, and many troubles were in Germanie by this occasion. AndMat. Paris. p. 684. now there was a new fashion in the court of Rome. For when any great persons were at warres, they would by absolution or excommunication, strengthen or weaken them, as might best serue for the profit of the court. The Pope raketh money, and gathereth aide against the Emperour. And contrarily, the Emperour sendeth victu­als to the holy land. (See the difference between the monstrous beast and the Lambe.) Mat. Paris. p. 688. The French king leuieth money for his voyage, the Pope for the Landgraue, against the Empe­rour. The Emperour by his humilitie getteth much fauour; and the Pope for his insolent reiections of his submission, exasperateth many. There690. 691. followed such lightenings and thūders, as haue not bin seene the like; after which the Pope sent certaine traitors to murther Fridericus; but missing their purpose, they were stricken with feare, as with lightening from heauen.695. After which (it is thought the Pope to crie quittance with the Emperour, falsely reported that) two ruf­fians sent by Fridericke, should haue killed the Pope. Now697. grew the Pope detested for rapine, who raked money in­satiably to maintaine the Landgraue against Fridericus. 703. 704. But when the Landgraue was ready to be crowned, Conradus the Emperours sonne came vpon them with a mightie ar­mie; and by wisdom and valour after much Christian blood­shed, ouerthrewe the Landgraues forces, who for sorrow di­ed ignominiously. TheTrith. p. 241. Landgraue liued fiue yeares with the title of a king, but did nothing worth the marking. For as long as Fridericus liued, neither the Pope, nor any prince, [Page 170] preuailed against him. He contemned the Popes deposition as friuolous; and found so strong a faction of the Gibellines, that he plagued Italie in such sort, that he made the Pope wearie of his life, and wish he had neuer deposed him.Mat. Paris. p. 704. Vp­on this successe, the Pope sendeth foure Cardinals into the foure quarters of the world, and pettie Legates to speciall places, to defame Fridericke and his sonne, and to preach pardons to all that would inuade, persecute, and teare them in peeces, if they could; and to that purpose, by couetous craft, and craftie couetousnesse, to rake what money could be got. But (while the beast thus rageth) Fridericke inforceth the Apulians, &c. to sweare homage to his sonne; and cau­seth Hensius his sonne, to plague the Popes kinsmen, and hang them vp whom the Pope loued best. InParal. Vrsp. p. 330. Sueuia many preachers are countenanced by Conradus the sonne of Fri­dericus, who preached against the vices, authoritie, and par­dons of the Popes, and preached pardon by Christ:Mat. Paris. p. 704. where­upon the Pope heaped anger vpon anger, and hate vpon hate, and excommunicated him so terribly, that all quaked that heard him:Gesner. lib. 5. (for cap. 13.11. he speaketh like the Dragon, whose voice did affright the whole armie of Alexander the Great.) AfterMat. Paris. p. 781. the Landgraue was elected the Count of Geldre, hee refu­sing, followed in election the Duke of Braband; after his refu­sall, was chosen Richard brother to the king of England, who also refusing, the Pope procureth William Count of Hol­land to be chosen Emperour, who vnaduisedly consented. TheMat. Paris. p. 768. Pope thinking to deale more warily, sent treasure to William by secret messengers; but both his money and pro­uision were intercepted. The PopesMat. Paris. p. 711. 171. Legate assisted with the Archbishop of Colen, make barbarous waste, where Fre­dericke was fauoured; raked money by excommunications, &c. and chased Conrade. The Emperour comming to besiege the Pope at Lugdunum was hindered by those of Parma, &c. and soTrith. p. 244 is William crowned with great solemnitie. But [Page 171] Mat. Paris. p. 712. because all the Princes agreed not to the election, there sprung vp new contentions. Fridericke is enraged against his Italian rebels, and straiteth them by siege.721. 722. But while Fride­ricke was absent, the Parmenses sally out, take the Emperors treasure, and kil or disperse his forces: which made the Pope incredibly ioyfull. But Fridericke reunited his forces; and there was neuer anger betweene any so great, as was be­tweene the Pope and the Emperour. The Emperour vexed the Pope the more, and afflicted the Parmenses as before.724. The French king taking his voyage, importuneth the Pope for the peace of Fridericke, but in vaine; though hee shewed the Pope, that els the impediment of the businesses of the holy land, would be imputed to the Pope. So the king ta­keth shippe, leauing behinde him many choise souldiers, which725. presently began to mutine; but the Pope so char­med them, that he got from them their money, and armes, and victuals, and sent them pennilesse away.736. By the Cardi­nals inuectiues the reputation of Frediricke did stinke, and he was accounted worse than Herod, Iudas, or Nero: and they had preuailed against him, had it not beene738. for the coue­tousnesse, vsuries, simonies, and other filthie vices of the Court of Rome. 739. By the Popes meanes, it is said, the Empe­rours Physitian should haue poysoned him, but it was dis­couered: and741. his aides to the Emperours rebels were in­tercepted.742. Fridericke now toyled with sicknesse, and losse of his sonnes, offereth an honest forme of peace. The Pope re­ioycing in his calamities (beeing such a one as will neuer be ap­peased) would not accept it:Rom. 1. wherefore the Pope was hated by many, and they comforted Fridericke, and claue to him, detesting the pride of the seruant of the seruants of God. Hereby748. Fridericus so preuailed, that in abhomination of the Court of Rome, many thrust out William, and the Popes Legate; and bound themselues by oath to bee faithfull to Fridericus. The rebels of Italie were so vexed, that the Mar­chants [Page 172] longing for peace, detested the Pope for his rebelli­on; and because hee would not accept the Emperours hu­miliation, but desired to tread him vnder foote, whom hee called the great Dragon; that when hee had him vnder, hee might with more ease stampe also vpon the Kings of Eng­land and France, and other princes, whom he called Basilisks, or little kings, and little serpents, and might at his pleasure spoile their prelates of their treasure.p. 760. The French king ta­keth Damiata. For762. which the Soldan offereth the kingdom of Ierusalem, much treasure and peace; so that there was hope that he purposed to become a Christian. But (as the pope formerly commanded) all was refused by the popes Legate. It seemeth that he that writethAnnot. in Sonn. 107. annotations vpon Petrarchs Sonets, speaketh of this storie, when he saith that the king of Spaines brother, (I thinke he should say the king of France his brother) proclaimed the pope Soldan of Baby­lon, which he calleth Baladac. When they had refused the Soldans offer, they could not afterwards intreate, but found bloodie warre. ButMat. Paris. 762. 763. Fridericke subdued happily many of his rebels. The popes souldiers robbed them that were sig­ned with the crosse for the holy land; taking their money from them. And the armie in the holy land was deuided. In767. 768. fight the French king is taken, who though at first he refu­sed, yet at last is constrained to surrender Damiata vpon hard conditions; and772. 773. sendeth by his two brethren to the pope to relieue his shame and difficulties by the absolution of Fridericke. His brethren said to the pope, that it were best to absolue him, els all would thinke the pope of an obstinate hatred, they would remooue him from Lyons, and raise all France against him. Because they vrged the Pope to make peace with Fridericke as he loued the honour of the vniuer­sall Church, and would auoid to be charged to be the cause of the losse of the holy land, by his couetousnesse, and mar­chandise of such souldiers that tooke the crosse for the aide [Page 173] of such souldiers that tooke the crosse for the aide of the holy land; the777. pope craueth to be at Burdeux and grow­eth inexorable. Then also died Fridericus, the wonder of the world, and so ended the sixth Thunder.

The seuenth Thunder.

COnradus Caron. the sonne of Fridericus the second;Anno 1250. (Trith. p. 239. who had before been chosen King of Romanes) did reigne.Mat. Paris. 780. In signe of the wrath of God, there were exceeding hor­rible thunders; a heauie prognostication.781. Conrade ma­keth sure his prisoners, that rebelled against his father; and with his brethren, and friends doth rise against the Pope; who for the insatiable couetousnes of his whole race, was hatefull to the Imperials,783. and feared such ginnes and snares of the Romanes, to recouer an inestimable summe of money from him, which he caused them to lay out in his warres against Fridericke, that he durst not returne to his seate in Rome. 791. Yea the hearts of many departed from the father the Pope, who raged as a fierce stepfather; and from the mother the Church of Rome, who was cruell in perse­cution, as a stepmother. The792. pope departing from Lug­dunum, calleth the people together to bid them farwell. By his Orator after other speeches, concludeth; that the city had receiued this benefit, and almes by the Popes presence, that where at his comming, there were onely found three, or foure whorehouses in the city, he left but one; and that reached from the East gate to the west. Thus is the Popes courte the mother of fornications, and abhominations of the earth. Mat. Prris. p. 795. many heardsmen, foolishly take the crosse to fight against the Turkes in the holy land. The Pope setteth forth new decretals, and (minding peace)798. 799. absolueth some no­bles from their excommunication. Whom he marrieth to his neeces; by which holy marriage, they which were the children of wrath, become (forsooth) the sonnes of grace [Page 174] and chosen vessels. But hee excommunicateth Conrade. Whereupon, the enemies of the Church are multiplied.Pag. 800. Conrade hauing got the fauour of many of the Princes of the Empire, the Pope preacheth the crosse against him, with farre larger pardons, then were graunted to them that fought against the Turkes in the holy land. For the fathers and mothers of such were to be pardoned that sought a­gainst Conrade. When the Queene and Nobles of France, saw the Pope to minde onely his ambition; and to neg­lect their distressed King, in the holy laud; they tooke into their hands, the goods and lands of those that were signed against Conrade; bidding them liue of the Pope, that fought for him. The like was don in other places. Hence the Pope through shame began to treate of peace with Conra­dus. Pag 801. There were more fearefull thunders. The Pope (to make peace) desireth to marry a neece of his,Pag. 805. to the brother of Conradus; and strengtheneth himselfe by making of new Cardinals. But the Princes of the Empire conceiued much indignation against the presumption of the Pope, for seeking to ignoble Princes, by the marriage of his neeces. William Earle of Holland, being sorrowfull for his presump­tion in accepting the Empire, resigned,Pag. 781. and hauing lost his owne Earledome and all, detested the mousetrappes, and promises of the Pope; being constrained to begge.808. Conrade hauing gained the fauour of all the Italians, in a manner, had poyson giuen him; as was thought by the Popes faction; but hee recouered stangely, and grew in­to more fauour. Yet would not the Pope be perswaded to crowe him, least he should proue like his father,813. but see­ing the daunger of Christendome, by the contention, the Pope sought to make peace with his foes, by giuing them his neeces in marriage. Howbeit the poyson which Conrade escaped, and imputed to the Pope, and the contradiction of the Princes of the Empire, to such presumptuous marriages, [Page 175] gained Conrade much fauour, hindred this kinde of peace; and lost the Pope many friends and much credit. Where­upon Conradus persecuted the Pope with fire and sworde; and spoyled such as went to the court of Rome. 814. And so our father the Pope, who rather followed the steps of Con­stantine then Peter, stirred vp many calamities in the world. TheMat. Paris. p. 829. Pope considering that Richard the King of Englands brother, was very rich, baited a hooke sweetely to catch his seruice, and wealth. For trusting vpon his sophistry and deceit, that said, All Mat. 4.9. these things will I giue thee if thou wilt fall downe and worship me, caused him to be elected and cal­led King of Apulia, Sicilia, and Calabria. Mat. Paris p. 832. At this time, (such was the couetousnes and rapine of the Pope in England) that vpon a computation, which the Bishop of Lincolne caused to be made, it appeared that this Pope, impouerished the vniuersall Church more then all his predecessors, and that in England, his gaine was more then the Kings reuenue.838. The Romanes threaten them of Perusium with sieg, and desolation, if they held the Pope any longer. Wherefore the Pope with feare and trembling, goeth to Rome; fea­ring least the mony should be exacted of him, which was dispended in the warres against Fridericke. But he paliated his sorrow as well as he could, and went to Rome. (For the beast hath a face like a Lyon, that taketh scorne to looke vpon the nettes he is intangled with.) 843. The Pope wrote to Grost­head Bishop of Lincolne, to make a boy a Prehend at Lin­colne, which the Bishop refused to doe; shewing that the sinne of the diuell and Antichrist, was to kill the soules of men by defrauding them of ministers able to teach. With844. which answere, the Pope was enraged; and sware by Saint Peter and Saint Paul, were it not for the gentlenes of his owne nature, his slaue, the King of England, should make the Bishop a fable, &c. The Cardinals labored much to pacifie the Popes fury; partly by preferring the goodnes of the [Page 176] Bishop, before the Pope and his Cardinals; partly by ad­uising the Pope to winke at all; least there should arise some tumult; especially because it is knowen, that there must come a departing from the Church of Rome. 846. 847. 848. This Grosthead on his death-bead, reproued the preaching Friers, and Mi­norites as heretikes; for their negligence, and the Pope of heresie, for offering to place a boy ouer the soules of men; and proueth that the Pope is Antichrist. Of the court of Rome he deliuered this censure.

Eius auaritiae, totus non sufficit orbis, Aegypte. Sodom.
Eius luxuriae, meretrix non sufficit omnis. Aegypte. Sodom.

He also prophecied, that the Church should not be de­liuered from the Aegyptian seruitude, in which it was, but by a bloudy sword. (Here is the policy of Rome, cap. 11.8. called Egypt.) Conrade prospereth in Italy in despite of the Pope.Mat. Paris. p. 850. 855. At this time, ignorant persons, and boyes were aduanced to Church dignities (fit builders for Babel.) The Pope in a most furious rage, purposing to auenge himselfe of Grosthead, as of an in­fidel and rebel, &c. inIbid. Et Poly. Chr. lib. 7. cap. 36. the night Grost bead, in his Bishops ornaments appeared vnto him; and with a sterne counte­nance and angry speech said; arise wretch and come to thy doome, &c. and smote him on the left side, right to the heart with his crosse staffe; so that the Pope awaked with feare and paine, horribly frighted. Neither did the ven­gance of the indignation of God so rest towards him; for in his warres against Conrade he lost 4000. of his army; nei­ther had the Pope euer any good night or day afterwards. TheMat. Paris. p. 861. dissention grew great betweene the pope and Con­rade; and the pope sorged falsely many blasphemous ac­cusations against him; as of heresie, murther, &c. thereby to stirre vp the King of England against him.863. 864. There was in England a miraculous thunder-clap. When the pope saw that Richard the King of Englands brother, would not be taken in his nettes; but held his gift of Apulia, &c. as if he [Page 177] had giuen him the mone for the fetching; he solicited the King of Emgland to accept it; promising to turne the soul­dier that were signed with the crosse for the aide of the ho­ly land, to assist him. This made all the princes and prelates of the holy land deteste the Romane falsehoodes.Fox Marty. pag. 3. Ar­noldus de noua villa, taught that Sathan by popery had de­ceiued the world. Gulielmus de sancto amore, applieth all the textes of Scripture, that spake against Antichrist, to the pope and his Clergie.Mat. Paris. p. 864. 865. The King of England with ioy accepted the popes offer of the kingdome of Sicilia, &c. and fed the pope with mony. But vpon the resistance of Conradus, the popes army failed. Conrade also died,Gobel. 6.65. as is reported of poyson.Mat. Paris. p. 865. The pope exceedingly reioyced, and laughed for the death of his two great enemies; Grosthead, and Conra­dus. 868. Shortly after the pope himselfe dying, comforted his weeping friends thus: do not I leaue you rich enough, what would you more? when he was dead he was seene by a Car­dinall, condemned to hell for the hurt he did to the Church.

Thuscap. 10.3. &c. when the Angel Christ; the King by princes had reared for their possessions, seuen thunders of the popes ex­ecrations, vtter their voyces, which the writers of the time doe seale vp by a darke kinde of deliuerie.Carian. f. 203. Par. Vrs. p. 332 After which time the Empire stoode without any certaine Caesar, for sea­uenteene yeeres; for feare of the danger that might befall by the popes meanes. And the affaires of Asia came into great danger by the popes proceedings. Thus also he mak­eth warre against the Saints, and doth ouercome them. So here is fulfilled that which is written:cap. 13. 7. 8. And power was giuen him ouer euery kindred, and tongue, and nation.

Those thunders lasted 150. yeeres. For from the time of Hildebrand, which was 1074. to Alexander the fourth, which was 1254. is 180. yeeres. From whence if we take the time of peace from Honorius the second, to Adrian the fourth, which was 30. yeeres, the remainder will be 150. yeere.

CHAP. IX.

The beast doth principally dispose himselfe to make warre with the Saints, that worship in the Tabernacle, and sheweth Lyons pride, and Beares feete for couetousnes, tearing the earth by raking mony.

THus the princely Angel cap. 10.3. who had roared as a Ly­on, is cryed downe by the beast, whose execrati­ons were fearefull, and violent as Thunder. Now the beast doth principally set himselfe against the Saints.cap. 13.7. For it is giuen to him to make warre with the Saints, and to ouercome them. And now he hath authoritie to make lawes, as it is said,15. it is permitted to him to speake. His speciall law is now turned vpon the Saints, namely15. to cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be kil­led. For now he rageth with the bloudy lawes of the inqui­sition; which henceforth are much increased.

Anno 1254. Alexander the fourthTrith. p. 246. when the seat had been almost two yeeres voyde, to the perill of many soules, was elected Pope, and at firstMat. Paris. p. 869 seemed a holy man. But yetPag. 875. though he were frighted by a fearefull vision, heP. 877. continued the warres begun by his predecessors against Manfred in Apu­lia, &c. P. 881. 885. in which he exhausted the King of Englands trea­sure.P. 882. 891. 895. 904. He also continued strange exactions of mony in England, binding Monasteries, &c. to pay his creditors, vp­on paine of interdiction, &c.P. 897. This exaction cooled mens affections towards the Pope.P. 910. In his time the preaching Friers had much dammaged the Christian saith by preach­ing,Reade more hereof before Anno 1200. reading, & teaching certaine doctrines, & new dotings taken out of the book of Abbas Ioachim, condēned by Gre­gorius the ninth. They also had composed a booke, which it pleased them to intitle, The euerlasting or eternall Gospel, [Page 179] which now they inforced to roote out the Gospell of Christ written by the foure Euangelists. They also vrged many o­ther things not to be spoken. Hereupon grew so many and great scandales, one preaching against the other; that the vniuersitie of Paris, with great counsaile and deliberation, sent sixe men very excellent for learning, and of noble blood, to the Pope in commission, for the repaire of the decay in faith. The Friers sent speedy messengers to resist these great men to their faces before the Pope At length after much a doe their new Gospell is commaunded to be burned secretly, without any scandall to the Friers. And so was that Gospel abolished, that by a false Prophecy threat­ned the cessation of the Gospell written by the foure Euan­gelists. TheGeneb. p. 978. Mass. 17. pag. 238. Fo [...]. Marty. 326. Speculum mi­norum tract. 1. f. 10. b. Pope also commaunded, that the booke which Gulielmus de sancto amore had written of pouertie a­gainst the Friers; going vnder the name of the masters of Paris, intituled a treatise of the perils of the latter times, should be abolished publikely, and banished him France. For this Pope much fauored the Friers; andSpec. min. tract. f. 7. b. wrote his bull, requiring all that had disputed, or preached against them, to recant, teach and preach the contrary; vnder paine of suspension and excommunication. For he esteemed the Friers as thecap. 11.4. two golden candelstickes, and two great lights that shined in the Church of God, Fox. Marty. 326. Yet did Laurentius, a master of Paris, strongly, and stoutly, teach, preach, and write, in the defence of the said Gulielmus, against the Popes and their Friers. This Pope exceedingly encreased the bloudie lawes made against them which the Church of Rome calleth heretikes.Dec. 5. tit. 2. cap. 2. He decreed that whosoeuer wit­tingly should bury heretikes, or their beleeuers, receiuers, defenders, or fauorers, should bee excommunicate, till with his owne hands openly, he cast those dead bodies out of their graues againe. Hee forbad lay men priuately, or publikely to dispute of the Catholike faith, vnder paine of [Page 180] excommunication; asCarion. Mahomet did of his law, vnder paine of death. He also furnished the inquisition with ma­ny bloudy, and vnmercifull lawes,6. Dec. 5. tit. 2. c. 4. denying mercy to the penitent, and confiscating the goods of such as died be­fore sentence.Par. Vrsp. p. 332. One beyond the seas, called himselfe Iesus, by magicke he wrote prodigious miracles; and many ar­mies being vnited to him he subdued many kingdomes vnder him.Geneb. p. 979 Ludouicus King of France instituted many things to the profit of the kingdome. He would not haue offices and dignities sold, and branded them in the fore­head with a hot yron, that blasphemed or sware by God in vaine; he forbad stewes, he thrust stage players out of his court.

Anno 1261. Vrbanus the fourthTrith. p. 249. Clemen. 3. tit. 16. de reliquijs & ven. instituted the feast of Corpus Chri­sti day, and to encourage the people to keepe it, he gaue pardons to such as were present at the seruice (a cup of ab­hominations.) Geneb. p. 982. &c. The host was caryed about in a box; as the arke in the time of the law, and the booke of the law is a­mong the Iewes (or ratherMoris. pap. p. 58. as Iupiter and Isis were caryed among the Gentiles) and it was worshipped.Geneb. p. 982. Thomas A­quinas composed the office of this feast. ThisPart. 3. q. 25. an. 31. Thomas wrote that images must be worshipped with the same wor­ship as is due to them whose images they be.Trith. p. 249. The Pope conferred the kingdome of Sicilia, which Monfred held, vpon Charles the French Kings brother; and by Legates called him into Italy, who draue out Monfred, and posses­sed Sicilia, not without much bloodshed. The Pope also6. Dec. 5. tit. 2. cap 9. decreed, that the lawes of no place should hinder the pro­ceedings of the inquisition. In his time, theCurio. Saracens draue the Christians cleane out of Syria, yetGeneb. p. 985 granted the free preaching of Christ in Aphryca.

Anno 1265. Clemens the fourth,Trith. 250. p. 251. in his time the monasteries of the order of Benedict in Germanie, were filthily corrupted, the Monkes and Abbots rushed violently into the very sinke of [Page 181] all vices. Carolus the French kings brother, whom Vrbane the fourth had made king, andGeneb. 986. Clement annointed at Rome, vnder condition to paie to the Pope yearely 42,000. crownes, in name of a tribute; cruelly killed Monfrede. And when after him,Par. Vrsp. p. 243. Conradine the next heire, a very gallant gentleman, went to take his inheritance in Apulia: by Cle­ment and Charles he was iniuriously repulsed, taken by trea­son, derided, and by the commandement of the Pope was put to death miserably, byCarion. a common executioner. (That as many as would not worship the beast should be killed.) HeeDecr. 5. Tit. 2 c. 10. &c. informeth the inquisitors to feare no man, but to proceede rigorously; to censure with the aide of the secular arme, any preachers, religious persons, vniuersities, or other priuiled­ged places, that are impediment to their inquisitiō. To cause all ciuill and militarie magistrates to sweare, and cause all them that were vnder them to sweare to obserue the lawes made against heretickes, their fauourers, hearers, defenders, their sonnes, and their nephewes. (Thus the beast with his hornes maketh warre with the Saints.) Geneb. p. 986. In his time Antioche was sacked by the Sultan. And Ludouicus king of France sig­ned with the crosse in the siege of Tunetum, and one of his sonnes died of the pestilence, and so the siege was raised.

Gregorius the tenth,Trith. p. 252 worthy the honour,Ann. 1271. if a mortal man can be worthy to be Christs vicar in earth, who raigneth in heauen. HeeWestmon. p. 403. held a Councell at Lugdunum for the holy land; to which purpose he decreed that all Ecclesiasticall li­uings for seauen yeares space should paie a tenth. ThereGeneb. p. 989. was also handled the reconciliation of the Greeke Church­es, which was concluded the thirteenth time. Michael Pale­ologus the Emperour did diuersly punish the Greekes, which would not receiue the faith and rites of the Church of Rome; by confiscation, banishment, prisonment, pulling out their eies, whipping, dismembring of them, &c. (Thus they drinke of the wine of the wrath of the fornication of the great where.) [Page 182] The PopeTrith. p. 253. commanded the Germane Princes to elect a fit Emperour, else he said himselfe would prouide for a gouer­nour of the Empire. Hereupon Rudolphus is chosen; who be­ing admonished by the Princes at the instance of the Pope, to goe to Rome to be crowned; answered, Italie hath consu­med many Germane Emperors. I wil not go to Rome, I am king, I am Emperour, I trust I shall doe as well for the profit of the co­mon weath, as if I were crowned at Rome. Wherefore raigning neere nineteene yeares, he receiued no crown of the Pope, for the cause which he shewed.Geneb. p. 988 This Pope instituted the vse of the conclaue, whence the Cardinals may not come forth, till they haue chosen a Pope.990. The heresie of such as whipped themselues began.

Ann. 1276. Adrian the fifth,Geneb. 990. reuoked the vse of the Conclaue, ap­pointed by Gregorie the tenth. HeTrith. p. 255. called Rodulph the Em­perour into Italie, against Charles king of Apulia, who for­getting the benefit bestowed vpon him by Vrbane, who tooke the kingdom from the right heires Conrade and Con­radine, and bestowed it vpon him, did what him list at Rome; thus God reuenging their wrong. But the Emperour beeing otherwise let, came not; and the Pope died by the fall of a newe chamber vpon him. A slouthfull age, the Monkes cared not to write, &c.

Ann. 1277. Nicolaus the third,Geneb. p. 992 993. tooke away notaries and registers out of the court of Rome, as pestilent. The Sicilians impatient of the lust and pride of the French men, com­municating their counsell with Nicolaus the third, which was displeased with Carolus, with Paleologus, and Petrus A­ragoniae, on Easter day when the bell rang to Euensong, eue­ry where killed the French, aboue 8,000. in two houres, with their wiues great with childe. Whereupon arose a Prouerb, the Sicilian vespers, for suddaine slaughters. The Turkes, who before had beene worne by the Tartars, recouer courage, & returne to their wonted spoile (for murther among the rem­nant, &c.)

Martinus the fourth,Ann. 1281. Trith. p. 258. by his Legate in a Councel exa­cted of the people the tenth pennie; whereto, though many Princes did condescend; yet the Archbishops of Colen and Trouers did couragiously resist this new and grieuous exa­ction, and dashed that businesse. Many miracles are said to be wrought at the Popes graue.Ann. 1288.

Nicolaus the fourth,Fox Mart. p. 326. in his time Petrus Iohannes a Mino­rite maintained the Pope to be Antichrist, & the Synagogue of Rome to be Babylon. Also Robertus Gallus a Dominican Fri­er, declared the Pope an idol, and prophecied of his destru­ction. Iohannes was burned when he was dead by the inqui­sitors. ThisGeneb. p. 996. &c. Curie. time the Sultan of the Saracens with lamenta­ble slaughter, by fire and sword draue the Christians cleane out of Tripolis, Tyrus, &c. and all Syria.

Calestinus the fifth,Ann. 1294. Trith. 263. was thought to be chosen by God himselfe; and was called from his Eremitage to the Papacie, to whoseMass. 17. p. 242. coronation, came 200, 000. people. In his first consistorie, while he desired strictly to reforme the Church of Rome, that the Clergie thereof might be an example to o­thers, he incurred such displeasure, that they whispered of him, to dote, and to be a foole. Of whom, one Benedict (or blessed) not indeed, but in name, caused one through a cane to speak like an Angel to Calestine, aduising him to resigne, because the burthen was too great:Bergo. 23. in Bonifacio 8. when hee had resigned, his successor Bonifacius the eight, craftie and vngrateful, shut him vp in a secret prison, where he died miserably. ThisGeneb. 998. Ca­lestinus is reported to haue commanded that the Popes and Cardinals henceforth should not ride on horses and males, but on Asses after Christs example. O law prodigiously o­uerthrowne.

Bonifacius the eight,Fasc. Temp. an arrogant and craftie man.Ann. 1294. Gobel. & alii Of him it was said, hee entred like a Foxe by deceiuing his pre­decessor, ruled like a Lyon, by crueltie; died like a dogge, in contempt. HeBergo. 13. contemned all men,Geneb. p. 1000 raised great warres in [Page 184] Italie, Epit. Blond. persecuting and extinguishing despitefully the fa­ction of the Gibellines. Mass. 17.243. When Albertus the Emperour sent to him, desiring to be confirmed by him in his Empire, hee despised his request.Proemium sexti Curio. He digested the Popes lawes into sixe bookes, after the example of Mahomets Alcaron. In his sixth booke he6. Dec. 5. tit. 2. cap. 12. &c. published many bloodie lawes, and increased the inquisitors authoritie; to cite, arrest, imprison, examine, and confiscate, &c. HeGeneb. p. 1001 6. Dec. 3. tit. 23 cap. 3. also excommunicated all the Cler­gie that paid the Prince any subsidie, without the consent of the Apostolike seate. ButPlatina. in B. 8. Buchol. that you may not thinke that God was at peace with men, suddainly in winter was so great an earthquake, as neuer was before; which ouerthrewe many houses, castles, &c. whereby many of all sortes were slaine. The Pope at Masse was frighted with the ruine of the place, and beeing carried forth ranne away with the best, and for feare of beeing killed with the fall of some buil­dings, dwelt in a tent made of thin board, which was set vp in a large medow. There was also a comet, an euill presage (happily of the pride of the Pope and his superstition.) HeTrith. 266. Mass. 17. first instituted at Rome the yeare of Iubile for full remission and pardon of all sinnes from paine and guilt, to bee kept from the Euen of Christs Natiuitie, to that day twelue month; and so to be againe kept euery hundred yeare. A thing newe and neuer heard of before.Poly. Jnu. 8.1. This Iubile was made in imitation of the feasts of Apollo and Diana, which the heathen kept e­uery hundred yeare. And whereas in his decrees he had pub­lishedExtr. Com. la. cap. vnā sanct. that vpon paine of damnation all must be subiect to the Pope of Rome: inParal. Vrsp. 344. his Iubile he came forth into sight, one day like a Pope, the next day like an Emperour with a sword carried before him, and cried with a loud voice, Be­hold, here are two swords. And this his triple crowne witnes­seth, which is called regnamundi, the kingdomes of the world. AndMass. 17. p. 3 [...]3. wrote to the French king, that himselfe was Lord of all spirituall and temporall estates through the [Page 185] world. (Thus he exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God.) And said, that because the French king would not take his kingdom of him, hee deserued to bee depriued. The French king burned his letters, and despised his Legates. In a Coun­cell at Paris calleth the Pope a schismaticke, hereticke, and inuader of the state: by the pragmatical sanctier diminisheth the Popes authoritie in France. Par. Vrsp. 344. The Pope confirmeth the election of Albert vnder condition that he would take vpon him the kingdomes of Romanes and France. Fox Flores hist. The king of England also couragiously withstood the Pope in the title of Scotland. Bergo. 13. Trith. p. 268. The French king caused him to be apprehended in his bedde, and carried prisoner to Rome, where hee died with sorrow, &c. InGeneb. p. 1004 1007. 1008. his time Ottoman the first Emperour of the Turkes, arose a great plague to the professors of Christ. Now the Church of Rome leaueth to reckon from the passi­on of Christ, as before, and accounteth from his Natiuitie. The Mariners compasse is found out. A fit instrument to spread the name of Christ where it was vnknown.

Clement the fifthMass. 17. p. 244. was consecrated in France at Lugdu­num, going to the pallace the people thronged, a wall fell,Ann. 1305. and hurt many: the Popes crowne fell from his head, and out of it a Carbuncle esteemed worth 6000. florens. An euill presage. ForTrith. 269. Geneb. 1009. he translated the Popes seate from Rome to Auinion; to the great damage of Italie, Rome, and all Christi­ans. Trith. 271. The Princes elected Henrie the seauenth Emperour, a good man, and valiant, worthy the imperiall seate. HePar. Vrsp. 349. sent his Orators to the Pope for his imperiall crowne. AndBergo. 13. in Henr. the Pope confirmed his election, vnder condition he would go into Italie to receiue his crowne, according to the manner of the Emperors: passing throughPar. Vrsp. 349. 350. Italie he found and sub­dued many rebels; came to Rome, and is crowned; and gaue out lawes concerning traitors and rebels; which Rome, as the head of the world, (and saieth in her head, I sit as Queene) adorned and confirmed in these words: I the crown of crowns, [Page 186] confirme vnto my Prince, his power, &c. doe subiect vnto him cities, nations, of countries, Eagles defend my glorie, (behold the Gentiles.) Departing from Rome he had more rebels that op­posed themselues against him, ouer most of whom he tri­umphed. Then came newes to him to come into Apulia, where he should finde Rupertus king of Apulia, depriued, and deliuered to him. The Emperour went towards Apulia. TheClemen. 2. tit. 9. de iure­iurando. Pope sendeth to him to make peace with Ru­pertus vpon his oath of fidelitie and obedience which hee made to the Pope. But the Emperour by publike in­struments declareth, he made no such oath. ThenPar. Vrsp. 350 came there aGeneb p. 1011 Dominican Frier vnto the Emperour, promising to reconcile vnto him certaine cities that stood out against him, desiring to minister the Eucharist to him, with which he poysoned the Emperour, asBerg. 13. in Henr. he was hired by the Floren­tines. For that which was execrable in the Saracens, Mat. Paris. p. 769. namely, to poyson their prisoners, is now practised by Friers against Emperours; and that like the children of the mother of abho­minations, euen in the sacrament. His death was the safetie of Rupertus, and the Florentines. (For this murther, at the place and time of the worship of God according to his word) there was euery where a famine, after which followed a very great pestilence. The Pope in a Councell openly declareth the oath of the Emperour (now murthered) to bee an oath of fidelitie and obedience, and requireth it alwaies so to be vn­derstood.Clem. 2 tit. 9. in gloss. verb. futur. Out of which decree is gathered, that the Empe­rour is not Emperour before he be crowned by the Pope. HeClem. 5 tit. 3. de haeres. c. 1. also prouided, that the walles and lockes might bee sure, and that the Keepers should bee sworne, where heretickes were imprisoned. HeeClem. 3 tit. 16 de vener. sanct. confirmed Corpus Christi day, and gaue large indulgences to them that were present at the so­lemnitie. There were at this time diuers that held many things against the church of Rome, as the followersMass. 17. p. 244. Berg. 13. f. 207. a. of Dul­cinus, of whom were 6000. and of them were apprehended [Page 187] more than 400. who were of the reliques of those whom Bernard writeth of in the Canticles (vz. Petrus Abailardus, &c.) ThereClem. 5. tit. 3. c. 3. were also certaine called Begnardes, that held a­gainst adoration of the Eucharist at the eleuation. Moreouer veryTrith. 274. 275. many euen to the number of 80,000. were of the opi­nion of Lolliardus, who held against Transubstantiation, ex­treame vnction, &c. that the Church of Rome was not the Church of Christ, but of the infidel Gentiles; and despised the prelates authoritie: they held also against distinction of meates. Of them many were burned by the inquisition. The same time was a most extreame famine,Buchel. An [...]. 1315. Trith. p. 273. that the parents re­strained not themselues from the most filthie carkasses of their children, and after that followed a great pestilence e­uery where, so that in a manner the third part of mankinde was consumed. (Thus Michael fighteth for the word of God.) Many wicked things are obiected to these of Dulcinus, the Begnardes, and Lolliards opinion. But because in the time of the heathen Emperours, the diuell did accuse the brethren: and in this time of Antichrist, the beast doth blaspheme them that dwell in heauen, their accusation may iustly be suspected to be slanderous. Especially seeing they confesse that the Bo­emians in the time of Hus were of their sect; who are very well known to maintaine none of these impieties.Paral. Vrsp. 351. Arnol­dus de noua villa attempted to prooue by Daniel, and Sibyl­laes prophecies, that Antichrist and the persecution of the Church, should bee betweene the yeares 1300. and 1400.345. 346. This Pope also put downe the Templars for their horrible wickednesse, contempt of Christ, and abhominable idola­trie; and that they betraied Ludouicus king of France into the hands of the Soldan, when he was in the holy land. HeeBerg. 13. f. 207. interdicted Venice, for taking Ferrara. WhereforeSab. En. 9. l. 7 Fran­ciscus Dandalus a Noble man of Venice, laie bound in a chaine at the Popes feete, to batter his anger against Venice, and to procure him to free it from interdiction. The [Page 188] Knights of the Rhodes began.

Anno 1315. Iohn the twentith twoTrith. 273. 274. 275. entred when the Empire was distra­cted by two, which the Princes (deuided into factions) did set vp. The greater part elected Ludouicus Banarus, the lesse Fridericus Duke of Austria. Par. Vrs. 352. Fridericus was fauored by the Pope, the French King, &c. (It seemeth the Pope wil­ling to aduance Fridericus, whose election was not good, thought to declare the Empire to be voyde, that he might weaken Ludouicus of such offices in Italy, &c. that might stand him in stead.) For in his first yeere he decreed,Extr. Iho. 22. Si fratum. that in the vacancie of the Empire (which he said then was, by the death of Henry the seuenth) the regiment, iurisdiction and disposing of the Empire, deuolued to the Pope; vnto whom in the person of Saint Peter, God committed the rights of the earthly and heauenly Empire. He also accur­sed all Imperiall offices, as well spirituall as temporall, that in the vacancie were not authorised by the Pope. AfterPar. Vrs. 353. Trith. p. 278. many conflicts, Fridericus is ouercome and taken, and by capitulation yeeldeth all to Ludouicus. At this time,Trith. p. 277. 278. Wal­ter Lolliard (the chiefe teacher of many against the popish Church, who had written diuers treatises in the Dutch tongue, applying the Scriptures to his opinions) was ap­prehended, he sharpely defended his opinions, for which he was burned.Mass. 18. p. 246. Michael Cesenas, Generall of the order of the Minorites, with the Fratricelli of the habit of Saint Francis, preached that Christ and his Aopstles, possessed no­thing of their owne. Against whom the Pope published his decree, thatExtr de ver. fig. tit. 14. Cum inter. whosoeuer held, that Christ and his Apo­stles possessed nothing, were heretiks. They also taught that the Emperor is not subiect to the Pope, but in spirituall causes; which the Emperor beleeued, andTrith. 279.280. despising the Pope, who by admonition and commination, required him to come to Auinion to be crowned by the Pope; went in­to Italy, requested the Pope to send some Cardinals into [Page 189] Italy to crowne him, as Clement did for Henry the seuenth. The Pope refusing so to doe,Par. Vrs. 353. at Millaine the Emperor receiued his second crowne. And the Emperors Chancel­lor (vnknowne to the Emperor) wrote to the Pope, calling himReuel. 13.1. the beast arising out of the sea, &c. Michael Cesenas wrote that the Pope was Antichrist, Fox. Marty. and Rome Babylon in the Reuelation. Also Petrus de Carbano, Iohannes de Poliaco, and William Occam, wrote against the Pope, and his vsurped au­thoritie, in aduancing Friers, decaying purish Churches, &c. TheMass. 18.246 Emperor goeth to Rome, and is crowned by an Anti­pope, whom he set vp. The Pope hearing hereof,Gob. aet. 6. c. 68. Mass. 18. excom­municated the Emperor, for taking vpon him as Emperor in Italy, without the Popes approbation; and excommu­nicated Michael, and all their adherents, sent an armie a­gainst the Fratricelli. Many were burned. ThereTrith. 285. was a very great mortalitie euery where, and such a dearth that many were famished. The Syrians tooke many thousands of Christians prisoners. TheMass. 18.247. Gob. ae. 6. c. 71. p. 246. Pope also preacheth heresie, that the soules departed did not enioy the sight of God, till the last iudgement (anGeneb. 1002. heresie of the Fratricelli.) He sent a Dominican and a Minorite to Paris, Mass. 18. p. 247. to preach his heresie there. Thomas Walleis, an Englishman, herein resisted the Pope, in his publike sermons. For which he was impriso­ned, and vexed with famine. The246. Emperor held a Coun­cell, vnto whom Iendinus, and Marcellus, students of Paris, doe come and comfort him; confirming that the Emperor is not subiect to the Pope.Trith. 279. Occam also said to the Em­peror, Defend me with thy sword against the iniuries of the Pope; and I will defend thee with words and writing, with indissoluble arguments. AndPar. Vrs. 354. Marsilius Patauinus wrote to the Emperour a booke called Defensor pacis, maintaining that the Pope is subiect to the Emperor. In thisTrith. 280. Councell the Emperor deposeth the Pope, as an heretike and schisma­tike, andPar. Vrs. 354 setteth vp his appeale against the Pope.Geneb. 1015. The [Page 190] Pope reuoked his heresie, by the authoritie of the faculty of Paris. HeVolat. 21. instituted a new order of Knights in Portugall, of Iesus Christ, and granted them the Templars goods, that they might be ready to resist the irruptions of the Saracens, that were next; their colours were Sables, a crosse gewles. In the same countrie, &c. were the Knights of Alcantara, with a greene crosse. HeExtr. Con. l. 1. Supra gentes. excommunicated ipso facto, those that hindered the Popes Legats, and messengers from be­ing entertained; and interdicted their land as long as they should stand contumacious.Trith. p. 284. When he died he left an in­estimable summe of gold behind him in the treasuries.

Anno 1335. Benedictus the twelfth,Par. Vrs. 354. Geneb. p. 1025. though he desired to absolue the Emperor, yet for feare of the French King, confirmed the censure of his predecessor.Par. Vrsp. p. 355. The Emperor reiecteth the acts of Iohn the twentith two, against him, looking to the Canon Imperator, where is required, that neither the Emperor shall vsurpe the rights of the Pope, nor the Pope of the Emperor; and that the Emperor hath not his Empire of the Pope, but of God. At Franckeford in an assemblie of Princes was de­creed, that if the Emperor be good and Catholicke, &c. and that the Pope refuse to crowne him, he may be consecra­ted by any other Catholike Bishop, &c.Mass. 8.447. He sent his Ora­tor to Rome, who perswaded them to administer the dignity of the senate, in the name of the Church; and not in the name of the King (or Emperor) as they had done of long. (How was then Rome the Popes?) HeGeneb. p. 1027. caused the King of Hungary to restore the kingdome of Naples, to Ioane from whom he had taken it, because she had strangled her hus­band, the Kings brother. In reward of which restitution, she gaue the city Auinion to the Pope for euer. He1026. pub­lished a decree against this heresie of Iohn his predecessor; determining against his opinion.Extr. Con. 5. de haeres. c. 1. This Pope made the in­quisitors the receiuers of heretikes goods and rents, and to be accountable to none but the Pope.Par. Vrs. 354. Dulcinus and Du­randus [Page 191] are held to bee heretikes.Fox Marty. Hagar imprisoned for preaching against the Masse. Iohannes de Rupe scissa impri­soned for writing and preaching. Rome was Babylon, and the Cardinals were false prophets.Geneb. pag. 116. Occam writeth against the Pope.Trith. p. 286. There was very great pestilence, which de­stroyed many thousands; after which followed a famine; to liue was a misery; and to die a very great horror.Reuel. 11.6. These haue power to shut heauen in the dayes of their prophecie, &c. and to strike the earth with all manner of plagues.

Clement the sixthTrith. 288. preached the crosse against the Turkes, Anno 1342. promising to them that put mony into the chestes, set in Churches to that purpose, not onely remission of sinnes; but also licence to eate egges, and milkemeates, in forbidden times out of Lent. Henricus the Archbishop of Mogunce, neither payed mony, nor regarded the pardons. ThePar. Vrsp. p. 355. Pope in fauour of the French King, excommunicateth Ludouicus the Emperour. He alsoTrith. 289. excommunicated Henricus the Archbishop of Mogunce, for not appearing before him; deposed him and placed Gertacus, who gat not the posses­sion till Henricus was dead. Henricus despiseth the Pope, and cleaueth to the Emperour. ThePar. Vrs. 355. 356. Emperour by letters blameth the French King for his trouble; requireth him to procure his absolution; a filthy forme of articles is con­ceiued, which is interpreted to be deuised to the destruction of the Empire. The pope cruelly declaimeth against the Emperor, reuiueth the processe of Iohn the twentith two a­gainst him; declareth him an heretike, and schismatike, be­cause he said it is in the Emperor to depose, and institute the pope, &c. and writeth to the Electors to chuse Carolus the fourth. Here Queene mony ruled all. Hereupon the Em­pire is diuided, much trouble ariseth; the fauorites of Ludo­uicus are buried in fields, out of Church-yardes.Fox Marty. p. 394. 39 [...]. Georgius Ariminensis held papists worse then Pelagians; Tanlerus preached against distinction of meates, and inuocation of [Page 192] Saints; Gerardus Rhidden wrote against the Friers;Sonet. 106. 107. 108. Anno­ta. in. 107. Pe­trarch calleth Rome proud Babylon, and whore, and the Pope the Soldan of Babylon. TheExtr. Con. 5. de pen. & ner. Vnigeniti. Pope reduced the Iubile to fiftie yeeres, promising plenary remission; andFox Marty. commaun­deth the Angels to cary the soules of such pilgrimes as died by the way, presently to paradise (like Mahomets Martyres, &c.) Mass. 18. p. 248. Trith. p. 291. Howbeit, at this time, for three yere together, from In­dia to Britany, there was so feareful a pestilence, that in diuers places were horrible desolations. In Auinion, the popes seate, in a manner all died. There was also the plague of bloudy flixes, and such inflammations, as consumed the flesh to the bones, not onely of liuing bodies but dead carcasses, for the earth is smitten with plagues in the dayes of their prophe­cie.Curio. The Turkes winne the noble city of Prusia.

Anno 1352. Innocent the sixthTrith. 293. crowned Carolus the fourth, who af­ter many troubles, with muchPar. Vrsp. 360. &c. bribery, had brought the Empire to his owne hand. The Pope atFox. Marty. Auinion, put two Friers to death, one of them held Rome to be the whore of Babylon. In his time was published the ploughmans complaint against the Pope, and his Clergie.Geneb. pag. 1034. Bartholdus de Baruch, a begging Frier, was burned at Spires. Before this Pope,Ipse. in defen. curat. Richard Archbishop of Armach, in Ireland, perswa­ded learnedly and zealously against the Friers; prouing that by the abuse of their priuiledges, they were hurtfull to them who were confessed; to the Curates, Clergie, Chri­stian people, and to the Friers themselues. That they were the ouerthrow of all learning and artes, the decay of stu­dents; and by ingrossing into their libraries, bred such a want of bookes, that there was not a Bible, nor any good diuinity bookes to be had for mony. It seemeth in these times that the question was,Specul Mino. Tract. 3. f. 135. b. whether the Popes dispensa­tions could stablish the conscience against Scripture and law. The Popes would haue it receiued for good, that his power was aboue all; but godly men thought otherwise of [Page 193] his superstition; withstoode that doctrine, as De Poliaco had done, and this Armachanus now did.Trith. 297. Par. Vrsp. There was a great pestilence, of which many thousands perished, and strange earthquakes, &c.

Vrbanus the fifthGeneb. 1017 confirmed the order of Bridget, Pantalcon. Anno 1363. which was that Friers and Nunnes should dwell together vnder a roofe, onely parted with a wall. Thuscap. 13.5.7. &c. is the beast furni­shed with strong and seuere lawes, to warre with the Saints, and to ouercome them. And here viz. Anno 1364.Dan. 12.11. are finished those 1290. dayes, that is yeeres, which Daniel doth reckon, from the time that the daily sacrifice was taken a­way by the Romans, at the destruction of Ierusalem, Ann. 74. during which time, by the Gentiles, Arians, Gothes, Turkes, and Popes, abhominable desolation was set vp.

CHAP. X.

Of the first resurrection and the warres which followed here­upon, with their successe.

MIserable are now the times, by reason of the grosse ignorance and superstition, which preuailed. For by the tyrannie of the Popes, all men were sedu­ced, or terrified from the study and profession of true god­linesse. And the wickednes of the Friers by purloyning, in a manner all good bookes (which now were but manu­scripts) and teaching nothing but fables; had made it ge­nerally suspected, that Antichrist would take this oppor­tunitie to obliterate the Scriptures and obtrude vnto the world any such forged diuinitie, which might best serue to further his ambition.

In the time of this palpable darkenes, worse then euer was any in Egypt, when as the truth lay as dead, and buried for euer; the Lord in mercy doth raise it from death to life. [Page 194] And this doth cause,Dan. 12.2. such as turne others vnto righteousnes, to shine as the starres in the firmament.

The summe of that which followeth, is, that cap. 11.7. when they (the witnesses) haue finished their testimony, the beast that com­meth out of the bottomlesse pit, with his hornes, the Kings maketh warre against them.

Of this warre we are to consider the enemies; their man­ner of fight, and the successe.

The enemies are the two witnesses,cap. 19.13. vnder their captaine; yet in the wildernes, in this chapter; and in the blessed time, separated from Antichrist, in the next chapter; and19. the beast with his Kings.

The captaine of these witnesses, is mighty to enable them to finish their testimony.

That the witnesses may the better finish and perfect their testimony, Saint Iohn doth say. And 11. I saw heauen open, that is, an expectation of all good men which belong to the kingdome of heauen, what will be the end of those cruell lawes, and bloudy executions.

That which befell was this, An cap. 18.1. Angel came downe from heauen, hauing great power, so that the earth was lightened with his glory, that is, the glorious Gospel, which now was excluded by all men, came by the mighty hand of God to be pub­lished and preached; to the dispelling of the darkenes, which Antichrist brought into the earth; as if it had been brought from heauen, by the ministery of a mighty Angel, to enlighten men. In the parable of this Angel, by whom is signified the Lambe Iesus Christ, who is preached to the world; first is set downe the description of himselfe and his retinue; and then his warres. The parable is of acap. 19.11. horse, and his rider, as before in the sixth chapter. The horse doth signifie the speedy posting abroade of the Gospel, euen like lightning. And this horse is white for the honour and good opinion, and reputation the rider, and those that fol­lowed [Page 195] him did get among persons of honour, &c.

He that sate vpon this white horse, was called (and reputed) faithfull and true; euery way sincere. Contrary to the dissi­mulation of Antichrist, the Popes; who were so vnfaith­full in their actions, and so false in their words and writings, that no man could safely trust what they said or did.

He is also said to iudge and fight righteously; dealing vp­rightly with all men, and iustly contending with his ene­mies, by word and deede; so that he decideth all questions truely and rightly; and confuteth and impugneth his ad­uersaries according to the precise rule of equitie. Contrary to the Popes, who decide all doubts, and fight all their bat­tailes as may best serue their onely partialities and profites, without respect to iustice; and hereof are notoriously knowen to be guilty.

His ability to iudge righteously appeareth by this, that cap. 19.12. his eyes are as a flame of fire, by his cleere and piercing in­sight, truely discerning the very secrets of all things, which he looketh vpon, euen as they be. Contrary to the Popes, whose ignorance, or malice maketh them vnable through­ly to perceiue and see, much lesse to foresee things as they be; as appeareth by their continuall accusing of innocents, and acquiting of vngodly persons. And contrary to the popish Clergie, who know nothing, but what is reuealed to them by confession of such as neither will, nor can tell all; whereasHeb. 4.12.13. all things are naked and manifest to him, with whom we haue to doe, to wit, the word of God.

As an argument of the iustnes of his warres and iudge­ment, he hath cap. 19.12 many crownes on his head; signifying the su­preme authority of the Scriptures to bee such, as that all Kings and Princes and people, are in right subiects there­vnto; and so in this period shall acknowledge themselues to be; so that when he fighteth, it is to subdue his rebels. Affronting the wicked Antichristian Popes, who arrogantly [Page 196] weare a triple crowne, vsurping authoritie and tyrannising ouer such as they haue no interest in, but are, and ought to be subiects of the word of God.

Of the name of this rider, it is said, he hath a name written which no man knew but himselfe; to shew, that when the Popes, or others, do arrogate to themselues alone, the sense and vnderstanding of the Scriptures, as if they were to iudge thereof alone,Specul. Mino. tra. 3. f. 135. b. pretending to haue all knowledge and law in the cabenet of their owne breasts, they lie. For the written Scriptures, which are subiect to no Iudge, cannot be vnder­stoode but by the helpe of themselues; speaking elsewhere more euidently, that which seemeth darke in any place. And hereof great persecution is to rise.

Furthermore, he is saidcap. 19.13. to be clothed in a garment dipt in blood, to signifie the great effusion of bloud, by the martyr­dome of such which should stand for the authority of the word of God against the beast Antichrist. For from hence­forth, the great question is, of the authoritie, sufficiency, and vnderstanding of the Scriptures; about which are great con­tentions and persecutions.

His garment is also dipt in blood, to teach, that at lastIsai. 63.1.2.3. he shall victoriously triumph ouer his enemies, so as his gar­ments shall be red with the blood of the slaine. This wonderfull person, in plaine tearmes, iscap. 19.13. the word of God; which though lately buried by the traditions, and ignorance, and malice of men, now commeth abroade againe.

The retinue of this great and most mighty Generall, are said to be thecap. 19.14. hostes that are in heauen; that is, such godly men, as are come forth into Christian warfare; andPhil 3.20. haue their conuersation in heauen; and therefore those of his sidecap. 17.14. are called chosen and faithfull; professing the truth of the doctrine of vocation, election, and faith; contrary to the vocation, election, and faith of those which followed An­tichrist; and therefore fought a good fight, vnder persecutions.

These followed him, keeping themselues in all doctrines, to the steppes of the word of God; speedily and honorably as vpon white horses cap. 19.14. clothed in fine linnen, white and pure, hauing put on the righteousnes of Christ, and Dan. 12.10. being purified in the furnace of affliction.

Of the manner of this riders fighting, it is said that his weapons are sure, and his confidence full of all assurance. Concerning his weapons, it is said, thatcap. 19.15. out of his mouth went a sharpe sworde; so mighty and strong, that with it, he should smite the heathen; signifying both the sharpe, and feruent, and mighty confutations of the wicked, which should be taken from the word of God; sufficient to con­uince all the policy and superstition of the Gentiles, the papists, by a word of his mouth; and also the hot warres, which the preaching of the word should raise against Anti­christ, and the remnant, &c.

His confidence in this warre, is so great, that he doth giue assurance to all, that in the end He Psal. 2.9. shall rule the heathen with a rod of yron, keeping them vnder by seuere and mortall lawes. The reason of which assurance, is, that. He it is, that by the ordinance of almighty God treadeth the winepresse, as a seuere executioner of the fiercenes and wrath of almighty God, against all his enemies.

First in token of his confidence, to triumph ouer all au­thority, so that Kings, and Lords, &c. shall be his subiects, and seruants; he cap. 19.16. hath vpon his horsemans coate, or gar­ment, a name written,cap. 17.14. The King of Kings and Lord of Lords.

Secondly, to encourage his souldiers, and terrifie his ene­mies, he causeth it to be generally proclaimed, or preached, as ifcap. 14.8. & 18.2. there followed an Angel, saying, Babylon, that great citie, is fallen; it is fallen, to that basenes; that whereas it was esteemed the seate and crowne of Kings and Princes; now it should become the habitation of diuels, and holde of all foule spirits, and a cage of euery vncleane, and hatefull bird. [Page 198] The reasons of this fearefull iudgement, are first,cap. 18.3. because she made all nations to drinke of the wine of the wrath of her for­nications; by diuerse interdictions, execrations, exactions, tumults, treasons, rebellions, murthers, massacres, &c, bring­ing greiuous calamities vpon such, as refused to bee subiect vnto the idolatrie, superstitions, and other filthie constituti­ons of that policicie, or citie.

Secondly, because the kings of the earth haue committed fornication with her; giuing their power to be executioners of her fornication; which is the cause why the holy peo­ple depart from the vngodly commaundements of them both.

Thirdly, because the Marchants of the earth, are waxed rich of the abundance of such things which were gained by the marchandise of the word of God, and of the kingdome of heauen, &c. which were sold of her pleasures, as pleased her to bestow them. For now were sold both Sacraments, and Church, and heauen. They doe also abound in plea­sures.

Now because of this abundant riches, and fatnes of the great and princely Marchants; followeth as a third argu­ment of this riders confidence; namely a publike procla­mation to all sorts of greedy people, to take away the li­uings of the popish Clergie, be they great or small. And to this purposecap. 19.17.18. Saint Iohn saith, I saw an Angel stand in the sunne, that is openly in all mens fight, who cryed with a loud voyce, by preaching and teaching, and saying, it is lawfull to all the fowles that did flie by the middest of heauen; euen all couetous, hungrie, and needy persons which were in estima­tion with Princes, &c. to gather themselues together vn­to the supper of the great God, which he had prepared by the hands of the popish prouiders and builders; who had cooked their liuings for gentlemens mouthes, &c. That they may eate the flesh, euen the fatte liuings of such as were [Page 199] aduanced in the world as Kings, and the flesh of high cap­taines: namely the Cardinals and Abbots, &c. who now be­came Generalles of warres, &c.

Contrarily, on the other side, the deputies of the Dragon, the diuel, namelycap. 19.19. the beast, the popish policy, and the Kings, the tenne principalities which inhabited the two third parts of the earth, formerly subiect to the Romane Em­pire, and their hast of iudges, inquisitors, secular arme of fa­miliars, executioners and souldiers, &c. gathered themselues together to make warre against the word of God, which sate vp­on the horse, and against his armie, all those faithfull people, which did stand for the authority and sense of the Scrip­tures.

The successe of this bloudie fight, is begun in this chap­ter, but finished afterwards, and is, that the lambe and they that are on his side, though firstcap. 13.10. ouercome; yet by patience, in the ende doe ouercome the Kings, that warre against him. For the beast, cap. 19.20. which consisted of the Romane policie the Hie­rarchie, with the Princes, their aides; was taken, so conui­cted by the equitie of the cause of innocentes, that they were able but onlie to answere like a rauenous beast, viz, to gnashe vpon the saintes, &c.

With the beast is also taken the false Prophet, which de­ceaued the world, with lying reuelations; to wit, the Friers, Monkes, Popes which gloried in this kinde of vanitie, and all their subtile and scholasticall sophistrie profited not: but was sifted and confuted so effectually, as that they were not able to make it appeare to be the truth: yea that false Prophet is taken which wrought false miracles and ly­ing signes before the beast, the Princes, whereby he deceiued them that receiued the beasts marke; his superstition and armes, and deceiued them that worshiped his Image, esteeming the Hierarchie as a God. All their iugling is knowne and detested.

The meanes by which the false Prophet is taken, is, thecap. 20.1. restraining the diuell, the lying spirit in the mouth of wic­ked prophets, and by the setting vp of true iustice, accor­ding to the word of God.

In the prophecie of the diuels captiuitie, first the person is shewed, by whose ministrie it is done, who is said to becap. 18.1. and 20.1. The Angel that came downe from heauen, hauing great power to declare the power of almightie God.

Secondly are shewed the instruments which he vsed in this waightie worke: first, The key of the bottomlesse pit: name­ly, the true and faithfull opening of the doctrine of hell and damnation, as it is set downe in the word of God; farre dif­ferent, if not contrarie to the doctrine of hell and purgato­rie, &c. as it is deliuered by Antichrist. Secondly, he hath a great chaine in his hand, that is,Psal. 149.8.9 the doctrine of the iudgements of God, as it is written; different from that which Antichrist doeth teach of binding and loosing. Now by these two meanes, (the Lord togither working mightily)cap. 20.2. he appre­hended the Dragon, that is, manifestly prooued that the su­perstition of the Gentils brought into the Christian Church by the Popes, was abhominable. This Dragon was the olde serpent, euen the same that by his subtiltieGen. 3.1. &c. beguiled Eue; and now againe by lying signes and reuelations, and by so­phisticall schoole-learning, deceiueth the world. Hee is the Diuell, and not the spirit of God in the mouthes of popish Prophets: and Sathan an aduersarie, alwaies an enemie to the good of mankinde, especially to the Saints in their pro­phecie; now reuiuing the persecutions which their ancestors the Gentiles and Arians vsed against the truth.

This wicked spirit of the Antichristian prophets, is bound by restraint, by the power of God, andcap. 20.3. cast into the bottom­lesse pit; all men assuring themselues that the spirit of popish prophets is the diuell of hell, who now is shut vp, and sealed, that he should deceiue the people no more; but that al the sleights [Page 201] of Antichrist should bee as manifest, as was the madnesse of2. Tim. 3.8.9 Iannes and Iambres.

The iudgement also vpon the beast, and the false prophet, which are the whole bodie of Antichrist, is, that cap. 19.20. they both were cast aliue into the lake of fire burning with brimstone; not onely knowne to belong to hell, but in the meane time, see­ing plagues, like vnto those of Sodome.

For the Princes henceforth doe beginne tocap. 17.16. hate the whore for her inuentions, wil-worships, and idolatries, &c. and make her desolate, forsaking her; and naked, taking from her her costly ornaments; and eate her flesh, by taking away her large reuenewes; and burne her with fire, like Sodom in the end of her iudgements.

The time of which destruction, appeareth by the compu­tation of the raigne of Antichrist, namely, 1260. yeres, from the time of Pelagius, the angel of the bottomlesse pit, to bee neere the yeare of Christ, 1820.

As touching the restoring of Christian iustice, & the true administration thereof, according to the word of God: first S. Iohn doth say,cap. 20.4. And I saw thrones for iudgement, and they that were fit sate vpon them, administring iustice in iudge­ment, according to the truth, and not according to appea­rance or partialitie: contrarie to Antichrist, cap. 13.2. to whom the dra­gon gaue his power, and his throne, and great authoritie; that af­ter the1. Pet. 5.8. example of the diuell, hee, by his inquisitors, &c. might goe about, seeking whom he might deuoure.

Before these thrones the principal question that is hand­led, is, the cause of such godly men, called by the scripture phrase, soules Act. 7.14. cap. 20.4. that were as capitally punished, as if they were beheaded, not for treason, but for the witnesse of Iesus, and for the word of God; as also, because that following the word of God, they did not worship the beast, the ciuill tyrannie; nor his image, the Hierarchie of Rome: neither had taken his marke of superstition; which causes, the iniquitie of the times [Page 202] held equall to treason, if not worse.

The sentence that was giuen at these iudgement seats of this cause, was first, that they which haue suffered as the Mar­tyrs of Christ, and for the word of God, and because they would not worship the beast, nor his image, nor take the superstitious marke of Antichrist, shall liue, in the persons of such as here­after shall professe the same things. For the cause shall be ad­iudged to deserue life, and not death, and therefore shall be defended from the tyrannie of Antichrist, by such as truely administer iustice. Yea such also shall raigne with Christ, as worthy that office, honour, and soueraigntie which is fitting a true Christian man.

The second member of the iudgement is,cap. 20.5. that the rest of the dead men, which haue died in the defence of the tyrannie of the Antichristian Popes, shall not liue againe in the Church; but shall bee iustly reputed to be in hell, for their sinnes of treason, &c. whereas such as professe the cause of the Mar­tyrs,cap. 20.6. are blessed, and holy, hauing their part in the first resurre­ction of the Gospel, from the darkenes in which it was buri­ed by Antichrist; for on such the second death hath no power, howsoeuer Antichrist doe threaten no lesse than purgatorie and hell to such. Yea they shall bee as the holy people of God, who are called aExod. 19.6. 1. Pet. 2.9. royall Priesthood. For they shall be kings and Priests vnto God, and of Christ, and shall raigne with him.

Hereupon thecap. 18.9. &c. 15. Princes, and Merchants, and Ship-men, namely the officers of the popish gaine, shall lament and howle, but yet shall prouide for their safetie, standing farre off from the danger. But20. &c. the Saints shall reioyce and triumph for the destruction of Antichrist, that is cast into hel, like a mil­stone into the sea. Thecap. 19.21. remnant also shall be slaine with the sword of him that sate vpon the horse; namely, the Turkes shall be conuicted by the power of the scriptures, when Anti­christ is cast to hell: and then shall be fulfilled that which is [Page 203] written, The Dan. 8.14. & 7.27. sanctuaries shall be clensed; and againe, And the kingdome and dominion and greatnesse of the kingdome vn­der the whole heauen shall be giuen to the holy people of the most high, whose kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome, and all powers shall serue and obey him.

The continuance of this period, from the reuiuing of the Gospel to the next enemies, is 1000. yeare: so long shall the Gospel come abroad, get the victory, and flourish in his due season; and so long shall men condemne the crueltie of An­tichrist. And these 1000. yeares are to beginne, where theDan. 12.11. 1290. yeres spoken of by Daniel doe ende; namely, in the yeare of Christ 1364. whence we are to reckon the first re­surrection.

The Complement.

Geneb. p. 1034. 1035. Buchelcerus. Iohn Wickleife, Anno 1364. who was a Professor of diuinitie in Ox­ford, wrote many things against the receiued opinions of his time. HeFox Mart. 42 [...] b. seeing the true doctrine of Christs Gospel, to be a­dulterate, and defiled; determined with himselfe to helpe.423. a. He affirmed the simple and plaine truth to appeare and consist in the scriptures; and that all humane traditions what euer they be, must be referred thereunto. (Thus commeth the word of God abroad.) Geneb. p. 1034. He wrote more than 200. volumes, a­gainst the times.1038. Many wrot against him, andFox Mart. 422. 423. the Bishops &c. did him much trouble; like beasts, depriuing him of his benefices. But he found some quiet, by the meanes of cer­taine principall Noble men that fauoured him. In the time of this Wickleife, Ann. 411. 412. 413 in signis 7. 1364. on the fourth sonday in Ad­uènt, Nicolaus Orem preached at Rome before the Pope and his Cardinals; that the tribulationcap. 18.3.23. and fall of the Church was at hand, for her excessiue wickednesse hauing gotten the face of an harlot, that cannot blush. For that her Marchants which sell both Church and Sacraments, were the great men of the earth, exceeding all Princes of the earth. For pride, ty­rannie, [Page 204] for despising correction, and hating them that tell the truth: (euen the professors of the Gospell:) and that there­fore the people were in commotions, and many thinke to doe sacrifice to God, if they may robbe and spoile certaine fatte Priests, &c. (for the fowles are called to eate the flesh of kings, &c.) 415. Bridget (whose order Pope Vrbane confirmeth) calleth the Pope and his Clergie more abhominable than the Iewes that crucified Christ; more cruell than Iudas; more vniust than Pilate; worse than Lucifer himselfe. The Sea of Rome shee prophecieth shall bee throwne downe into the deepe like a milstone, cap 18.21. Ier. 51 63. and shall be found no more. Fasc. Temp. f 85. Iohannes de rupe scissa, a Minorite, foretold many things shortly to come, of two Antichrists. (Which came to passe when there were two Popes at once.) Of the desolation of lands, and general treading vnder feete of the Clergie, and reducing the whole world to the faith of Christ.Fox Mart. p. 414. The king of England tooke the offices of the Lord Chancelour, Lord Treasurer, and of the Priuie seale from the (vngodly and vnrighteous) Cler­gie, and gaue them to the Lords temporall, (shee is fallen, shee is fallen.) Carolus Par. Vrsp. p. 362. the fourth, the Emperour, in an assembly of many of the Princes of the Empire, answered the Popes Legate: my Lord Legate, the Pope hath sent you into Ger­manie, where you scrape together much money (for her marchants are waxed rich) but you reforme nothing in the Clergie. Then hee said to the Archbishop of Mogunce, My Lord Archbishop, we command you vpon your oath of fi­delitie, that you reforme your Clergie, &c. And if they will not be reformed, that you command the fruits of their be­nefices to be taken from them, and presented to our Exche­quer, and we will conuert it to more godly vses.

Ann. 1367. Gregorie the eleuenth,Geneb. p. 1040. 1041. remooued the Popes court from Auinion to Rome. Edward king of England laid a grieuous paine vpon those that thenceforth would receiue any bene­fices of the Bishop of Rome. (shee is fallen.) Carolus the French [Page 205] king cōmanded [...]he Bible to be faithfully trāslated into the French tongue.Fox Mart. p. 415. 416. 417 Militzius sometimes a Canon, vrged by the holy Ghost to finde by the scriptures, the comming of Antichrist, was compelled by the holy Ghost to preach at Rome before the Inquisitor; and said publikely, that the same great Antichrist, prophecied of in the Scripture, was already come. He conuerted many from their vngodly life, and held a congregation. Catharina Senensis spake of the reformati­on of the Church; Mathew Paris noteth the Pope to be An­tichrist, Henricus de Iota, Henricus de Hassia, who writeth out of a prophecie of Hildegrade, that the diuell spake of the Priests of this time, daintie bankets and feastes wherein is all voluptuousnesse, doe I finde among these men, &c. Hee saith fur­ther, that they clime with Lucifer, til with him they fall dee­per and deeper. This Pope very violently persecuted such as were against him, as namely, Militzius, Wickleife, &c. But425. Wickleife continued and interpreted the articles obiected against him; and finished his testimonie.

Vrbanus the sixt,Ann. 1378. Gobel. aet. 6. cap. 27. in his time were great seditions in all places, and there began a most grieuous schisme amongst the Popes,(as Rupe scissa prophecied.) For there were then two Popes, the other was called Clemens the seauenth; and this schisme lasted almost 40. yeare.Fasc. Temp. f. 86. From Vrbane the sixth to Martine the fifth, I know not who was Pope.Gobel. at. 6. c. 76.81. This Pope was very rigorous, he tormented Cardinals to death, & bu­ried them in a stable; by Carolus the bastard he strangled in prison Ioan the Queene of Sicilia. Against the Antipope hee was very violent.Fox Mart. p. 441. For hee proclaimed to all that would fight for him against any of his enemies, as large pardons as were granted to them that fight against the Turke. And whereasCaran. A. 33. p dist. 50. cleri­cus. Nicolaus the first maketh the Clergy that fighteth irregular, he contrarilyGob. 6. cap. 70. proclaimed, that the Clergie of all sortes that should kill or maime any of the Popes enemies, should both bee free from irregularitie, and inioy the same [Page 206] priuiledges which are granted to them that warre vpon the infidels.Peucer. 5. f. 157. Neither was Clement the Antipope of a more gen­tle disposition, for he spared not the Embassadors of Empe­rours and Princes which were sent vnto him to perswade him to concord: for some he killed in prison, and others hee tormented to death vpon the racke.Fox Mart. p. 440. 567. 4 [...]0. 446. Wickleife escapeth the hands of his persecutors; his books suddainly spread abroad by such which came from Boemia with the Queene of Eng­land, &c.416. 417. Mountzigger Rector of the Vniuersitie of Vlme, taught against reall presence; but was resisted by the monks and friers. Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica, chargeth the Pope to be the only cause of the schisme betweene the East and West Churches: 36. were burned at Bringa for the opinions of the Waldenses. Geneb. 1044. Hus spreadeth Wickleife opini­ons in Boem. This Pope maketh more superstitious feasts: vz. the feast of the visitation, and reduceth the Iubile to 33. yeares. The Iesuites begin. The Turke entred Greece, and made Constantinople subiect to tribute.

Anno 1389. Bonifacius the ninth,Gob. aet. 6. cap. 84. 85. 86. 87. of an incredible thirst of money, & monstrous in his deuises to get it. He graunted, reuersed, an­tedated, &c. diuers of his graces for money. He increased the fees of Archbishops for their Pall, &c. aboue tenne folde; some paide 80,000. florens for it, and hee that would giue most, had what he would. Hee dispensed for money against the Apostles and Euangelists. For money he made Iubiles to be held, not onely in great cities, but also in base places.Geneb. p. 1048 The king of England bounded the Popes authoritie at the Ocean sea; so that no English man vnder paine of perpetuall imprisonment, should deale with the Pope, to excommu­nicate any in England. Against this Pope sate Benedict the thirteenth, vnto whomVincent. prog. part. 1. & 2. Saint Vincentius submitted his booke, and doctrine of his prognostication of Antichrist, and of the ende of the world. In which booke, though there be many things fabulous and false, after the manner of all [Page 207] the Friers in their prophecies: yet there be also some things worth the marking; as of the ruine of the popish Prelates, of Antichrist mixt, which must be a Pope; of the abhominable life of the Friers, and the falshood of Francis prophecie, of his order, &c. InFox Mart. p. 446. &c. 456. 457. &c. the time of this Pope Boniface were many constant confessors of the truth, as Swinderbie, who was per­secuted for beeing earnest against the wicked liues of Friers, and Priests of his time; refused the popish iudgement, & ap­pealed to the kings iustice, because the Pope was Antichrist. And Water Brute, who most excellently interpreteth the mysticall numbers in Daniel, and prooueth the Pope to bee Antichrist. TheFasc. Temp. opinions of Wickleife in England, Hus, and Ierom of Prage in Boemia, doe spread amongst many. The heresie of the Adamites sprung vp in Boem, but was present­ly suppressed by the Hussites. Geneb. 1048. The Greeke tongue which had exiled seauen hundred yeares, is brought into Italie by Chrysoleras, &c.Buchol. Anno 1399. Yea all good artes and tongues began to spring, and to be husbanded, and to growe fresh againe, whereas for 700. yeares all learning was troden vnder foot, and defiled with horrible barbarousnesse, &c. And here be­ginneth a happie age of all skilfull learning in Italie, which farre and wide did spread abroad the glistering light there­of into other kingdomes. AMass. 8. Pp. 253. 254. Priest came from the Alpes, to whom were gathered 70,000. they sharpely reprehended vice, &c. The Pope apprehended and tormented him. Some said that there was no euill found in him, others thought that he sought to be Pope; that whom the Pope comman­ded to be burned, should not bee said to be burned without cause.

FromPe [...]e. 5. f. 157. &c. 168. this time to the Councell of Constance, continued the schisme amongst the Popes; there beeing sometimes three at once, and euery one raging against the other, with cursings, &c. to the great griefe, perplexitie, and destruction of Christian men.See Fox Martyr. It was also a time of great persecution of [Page 208] the Gospel, whose professors were many, learned, godly and constant.

Peuc. 5. f. 155. &c.In the yeare 1400. was proclaimed a Iubile, to bee held at Rome. Against which, Hus did teach, that the true Iubile was in preaching of Iesus Christ; that the Pope and Cardi­nals bee not the Church; the institution of Christ is to bee kept; there ought not to bee any worshipping of Saints; the Popes decrees are not to be admitted, &c. At this time was an extreame famine in Italie. Epit. Blond. And thus the first resurrection appeareth.

CHAP XI.

The warres begunne at the first resurrection are continued, &c. And the resurrection is more manifest.

NOw is come that blessed time which the ProphetDan. 12.12. Daniel spoke of, namely, 1335. daies, that is, yeres after the destruction of Ierusalem, which was in the yeare of Christ, 74. At which time is a more cleare demon­stration of the first resurrection. For here also doe ende thosecap. 12.6. 1260. daies, that is yeares, to be reckoned from the tenth yeare of Antonius Pius, which was in the yeare of Christ, 149. when the woman the Church fled into the wildernesse, af­ter shee had brought forth many contagious professors, as a man childe. During which time shee remained confusedly a­mongst the wicked, as in a wildernesse full of Dragons and Ostriches. But nowDan. 12.2. many that were as sleeping, and dead in the dust, doe rise vp to euerlasting life, and their cause doth come abroad by the reuiuing of the Gospel. Here therefore is continued the first resurrection, and the warre betweene the word of God, and the hostes in heauen that follow­ed him: against the beast, and the kings of the earth. And here is [Page 209] that blessed time, in which the witnesses doe separate them­selues from the kingdome of Antichrist. The meanes by which they separate themselues from Antichrist, the beast, is said to be, that those of the spirit of Saint Iohn cap. 18 4. heard a voyce from heauen, to wit, from the Church of God, in the persons of his witnesses, who had learned the doctrine of saluation of the God of heauen, out of his word, and also had spread it abroade in the world.

The doctrine is a commaundement from God, the same which was giuen to theIsai. 48.20. Ier. 51.6. Zach. 2.6. Isralites, that were in the captiui­tie of Babylon. Goe cap. 18.4. out of her my people, that ye be not par­takers of her sinnes, and that ye receiue not of her plagues. For now the people of God doe see, that she that tooke vpon her to forgiue others their sinnes, is not able herselfe to escape the damnation of hel, nor those other plagues, which euery man foresaw would light vpon her for her owne sinnes.

The cause why men should flie from her, is, for cap. 18.5. that the heapes of her sinnes doe reach vp to heauen; being infinit and prodigious, euen fighting against the God of heauen; and ascending like the sins of Sodom and Egypt. As also because that God hath remembred her iniquities, to take vengeance of them, as he did of Sodom and Egypt. For these two witnesses are GodsGen. 18.21. & 19.5. Exod. 2.7. messengers, to make experience whether the sins of Antichrist be as it is reported, and henceforth principally detect her sinnes and reproue them.

The plagues are first proclaimed, and then required to be executed.

And this Proclamation is made as by the thirdcap. 14.9. &c. Angel which followed them that before first reuiued the preaching of the eternall Gospel, and threatned the fall of Babylon. He mightily bringeth in the doctrine of vengeance to be infli­cted vpon Antichrist; as if he said with a loud voyce. If any man worship the beast, of hereticall monarches; and his image, [Page 210] the papacie, and receiue his marke in his forehead, or in his hand, following those superstitions; henceforth the same shall drinke of the wine of the wrath of God; yea of the pure wine which is powred into the cup of his wrath, and he shall be tor­mented in fire and brimstone, before the holy Angels, and before the Lambe. And the smoke of their torment shall ascend euer­more, and they shall haue no rest night or day that worship the beast and his image, and whosoeuer receiueth the print of his name.

Here 12. cap. 13.10. are the fruites of the patients of the Saints; and here ar they that keepe the commaundements of God, and the faith of Iesus, the executioners of the fiercenes of the wrath of almighty God.

That which is required to be executed, is, that the Saints, who hitherto haue been persecuted, should take the sworde in hand, and [...]ap. 18.6. reward her, to wit popish Babylon, as she hath re­warded them, and giue her double, according to her workes; in the cup that she hath filled, fill her the double. For now begin­neth the execution of that which is promised.cap. 13.10. If any leade into captiuitie, he shall goe into captiuitie; If any man kill with the sword, he must be killed by a sword.

She must also be tormented for her pleasures and pride,cap. 18.7. For she saith in her heart, I sit being a Queene, of all other Churches, and shall see no mourning; the ship of Peter in which I sit may be tossed, but it shall not sinke.

As these things are threatned, so8. shall (in due time) her plagues come in one day, together; death, sorrow and famine, and she shall be burnt with fire, for that God which condemneth her, is a strong God.

During the time of which executions, if any died in the cause against Antichrist; they are Martyrs; as it is said of all men in the Church of God.cap. 14.13. Then I heard a voyce from heauen saying vnto me, write, the dead that die in the Lord, are henceforth fully blessed, euen so saith the spirit, whose testimo­nie [Page 211] is true, and no lie; for they rest from their labours, neuer feeling the terror of the second death, or purgatory, by the execration of Antichrist. And their workes follow them, to re­ceiue a crowne at the throne of God.

This testimonie beeing thus finished, and continually preached by the two witnesses, and of many beleeued,cap. 11.7. The beast that commeth out of the bottomlesse pit, maketh warre a­gainst them, and ouercommeth them, for a while.

The beast that commeth out of the bottomlesse pit, is (as hath been shewed before) the politike body of poperie, consi­sting of the Pope and his Clergie; assisted with those tenne kingdomes and principalities, which did arise after the wounding of the Empire to death. All which grew to be an vnited body by the doctrine of purgatory, and deliue­ring of the dead from paine, which doctrine the Popes in­uented. This beast doth warre vpon the Martyres of Christ, not onely as barbarously, as wilde beasts doe rampe vpon men; but also as wickedly, as if the diuell himselfe came from the bottomlesse pit, in his owne person, to deuoure the godly.

The successe of this warre is doubtfull. For first,7. the beast doth ouercome the witnesses, and after that it selfe is first to be frighted, of which is spoken in this chapter; and then to be vexed, captiued, and killed; of which the text hath been partly interpreted in the former chapter, in the general view of this period; the rest will be seene in the next chapter, to wit, how he is vexed.

The victory of the beast appeareth, both by the death of these two witnesses whom the beast doth kill; and also by his triumphing ouer them.

Concerning their death, the beast will haue it so, thatcap. 11.8. their corpes shall be killed in the streetes, or open places of the great citie of their Antichristian policie. For as at this time, so from hence they burne the Martyres, in their greatest and [Page 212] most famous cities. But the citie where this cruelty is com­mitted, is not a place where any good people be, that may lament the persecutions of the Saints,Theod. 4. 22. as when the Arians persecuted the Catholikes. But this city is it, which spiritu­ally in a figuratiue speech borrowed from the most abho­minable cities and places mentioned in the Scriptures, is called Sodom; because the two witnesses are assaulted for the pollution of their spirits, as the Sodomits did striue to pollute mens bodies; and because reprouing the filthines of the Antichristian citizens, they found no more fauour, thenGen. 19.9. Lot did in Sodom. It is also called Egypt, for theirEzech. 16.26 vn­speakeable idolatry, and for the spirituall seruitude that all men were in to the papacy, worse then the Egyptians, or Isralites were to Pharaoah; but especially because the Popes had commaunded the Bishops and inquisitors to kill all godly preachers, and hearers; and by name the two wit­nesses; asExod. 1.16. Pharaoh commaunded the Midwiues to kill the male children of the Iewes. It is also called Egypt, because the message of Iesus Christ, in the mouthes of the two wit­nesses, was there despised, asExod. 5.2. Moses and Aron were di­spised by Pharaoh, when they made mention of the Lord, &c. Moreouer the place is said to be where our Lord also was crucified; to signifie that the same policy that crucified Christ, did also kill his Martyrs; and by name these two witnesses. Thus distinguishing this beast from the Turkes; and shewing that howsoeuer the popish religion, in name is distinguished from the Romane heathen crueltie; yet in deede, spiritually, it is the same without material difference.

The manner of their killing, farre exceedeth the manner of their ancestors the Arians, whose image they be. For theSoc. 2. 23. Theod. 2. 14. Arians did hide the bodies of them whom they had kil­led; but here, they of the people, and kindreds, cap. 11.9. and tongues, and gentiles, doe see, or gaze vpon their corpes; the better to satisfie their cruell eyes. Not for an houre, but for three [Page 213] dayes and a halfe, that is, three yeares and a halfe, their bar­barous bloody eyes were vnsatiable. Yet like Arians, or rather like the Gentiles, whose image they be,Theod. 2. 14. Eus. 5. 1. [...]. p. 62. they shall not suffer their carcasses to be put in Momments. Afterwards in triumph, the inhabitants of the earth, euen the people of all the christian earth, whose gouernors more regarded the possession of the earth, then the getting of heauen,cap. 11.10. reioyce ouer them whom they haue slaine, as their fathersTheod. 4. 22. the Ari­ans did ouer the Catholikes, and they be glad, and send gifts one to another in token of happie victory. For these two prophets, after the example of Moses, and Elias, and the rest of the prophets, by the word of the Lord,1. King. 8.17 vexed them that dwell vpon the earth; by reprouing their carnall religion, earthly policies, and worldly sinfull liues. And thus farre the beast getteth the vpper hand. Howbeit, the cause of the Gospel maintained by these witnesses, is reuiued. For not­withstanding this triumph,cap. 11.11. after three dayes and a halfe; that is, three yeeres and a halfe, the spirit of life, comming from God, shall enter into them, which were killed; and they, by the meanes of them whom God shall raise vp to defend their cause, shall, as it were, stand vp vpon their feete.

The effect which followeth, when their cause is againe set on foote, is, that great feare shall come vpon them, which be­ing their enemies, did see or gaze vpon their corpes.

First they feare because their cause on the contrary part was so much affected by their friends, and so earnestly pur­sued to their holy praise and eternall commendations, that whereas the beast had accursed them as diuels, to the bot­tomlesse pit, they are as truly honored for Martyres, as ifcap. 11.12. they heard a great voyce from heauen, euen from all godly men saying vnto them, come vp hither and receiue the crowne prouided for holy Martyres.

And hereupon, they being the true members, and Martyrs of Iesus Christ, who after his sufferings and death, did ascend [Page 214] vp to heauen in a cloud, are acknowledged, through him, in soule to ascend vp to him, as truely, as if they had ascended in a cloud. And whereas Christ Act. 1.9. did ascend in the presence of his Apostles, and friends; these doe ascend, that euen their very enemies do see them accompted to be gone to heauen.

The second cause of their feare, is, by reason thatcap. 11.13. at the same houre or instant, when this due regard is giuen to these two witnesses, which were thus wickedly murthered, there was a great earthquake, and emotion in the hearts and hands of many, mooued by the indignitie of their death. And this earthquake and emotion bred this effect, that both one tenth part, or kingdome, of the great citie, of popish policie, fell from them; and also, that in those troubles, called by the name of an earthquake, are slaine to the number of 7000; that is, very many. But are therefore called 7000. be­cause the beast doth blaspheme them that brought these troubles vpon him; accompting those Papists, and Priests, which worshipped the beast, and were slaine in the emoti­on, as the 7000. which bowed not the knee to Baall, and were persecuted by Ahab.

Another effect of the reuiuing of their cause, is, thatcap. 11.13. the remnant, the other nine kingdoms, of the polititians, which held with the beast, are also sore feared, euen as the wicked, that fled when none followed: and as the souldiers of the Arian Soc. 5. 14. Maximus, fled for feare vpon the rumour of the comming of Theodosius, the true Christian Prince. Albeit the rest of the Arians presumed and reported Theodosius to be defeated, whence the Papists haue learned to spread presumptuous lying newes. Howbeit at last, euen for feare, they giue glorie to the God of heauen.

TheseFox in hunc locum. things do most aptly agree vnto the times of the preaching, and martyrdome of Iohn Hus, and Ierom of Prage, &c. before, and at the Councell of Constance, and to the effects that followed thereupon.

The complement.

Alexander the fifthFox Mart. p. 531. 567. was chosen Pope to take away the schisme. In his time the Boemians, Anno 1409. by the preaching of Iohn Hus, &c, encreased much in the knowledge of the Gospel: for before this time, by the spreading of Wickliefes bookes, they began to tast and sauour of it.Peuce. 5. f. 156. 157. The summe of his preaching was a reprehension of the fornication, coue­tousnes and pride of the Priests &c, and against the magicke consecrations, of the oyle, water &c. He prooued his asserti­ons by the word of God, the holy scriptures; vnto which alone he would reduce all doctrine. Hereupon grew contentions in the Vniuersitie of Prage. And when those which did striue for the Pope, were not able to resist the founde testi­monies of the scripture, alleadged by Hus, they left the Vni­uersitie.Fox Mart. 532 When the Pope heard of these preachings and disputations, he sent his bull vnto the Archbishop, requiring him to looke that no such things were maintained; and ci­ted Iohn Hus to appeare before him. Iohn Hus answereth, the Bull to be contrary to the doings and examples of Christ and his Apostles; and to restreine (or fight against) the free course of the word of God. (Wherefore he appealeth from this mandate, to the same Pope better aduised. But as hee was prosecuting of his appeale, the Pope died, there died also the Archbishop &c, cap. 11.5. by the fire that proceeded out of the mouth of Christs witnesses, &c.

Iohn the twentieth three,Gobel. aet. 6. cap. 90.94. a diuell incarnate,Anno 1410. and a most profound inuentor of all sorts of infamous wickednes: most rigorous. He receiued of the harlots of one citie, viz B [...]ne­nia, 300. florens euery moneth, for tribute of their whore­dome, &c. The King of Sicilia brake into Rome, which the Pope not forseeing, with many Curtizans was spoyled. Vn­toFox Mart. p. 567. this Pope (or rather beast) was Hus accused for an here­tike; because he seemed rather willing to preach the Gos­pell, then the bishops traditions. The Pope committeth the [Page 216] matter to the Cardinall of Columna, who monished Hus to appeare at Rome. Wenceslaus King of Romanes, and Boem, at the suite of his wife, the whole nobilitie, citie, and Vniuer­sitie of Prage, sent Ambassadors to Rome, crauing the Pope, to remit the citation of Hus, and to determine his cause in Boem. Hus also sent proctors to Rome to purge him, because he would auoid that dangerous iourney. The Cardinall at Rome, notwithstanding the Kings petition, excōmunicateth Hus, and emprisoneth some of his proctors; so that the rest returne without doing any thing. Howbeit Hus, notwith­standing his excommunication, goeth on in preaching; and appealed from the Pope to Christ. YeaFox Mart. 569. when the Popes bull came to Prage, proclaiming full remission of sinnes, to all such as would fight on his side (for the Pope had warre with the king of Naples). Hus, and his followers, manifest­ly spake against the Bull, three lay men were beheaded for speaking against these pardons; whom Hus, and such Priests as fauoured him, interred sumptuouslie, saying; These be the Saints, which for the Testament of God, did giue their bodies. AtPeuce. 5. f. 168. this time were three Popes at once, euery one fighting against the other with condemnations, and execrations. But asSocr. 5. 22. the Arians, did not striue for religion, but by rea­son of their ouermuch desire of honour, with which their mindes were wholy possessed, did fight among themselues for the primacie, whereupon many of the Clergie, hating the contention sprung of the desire of vaine glory, departed from them, to the antient faith: so these did not striue for the glorie of the sonne of God, or for the mending of such corruptions, as were in manners and doctrine; but for the principalitie. (Wherefore many departed from them.) When the Emperor Sigismund did see, that these euils would be more duly reformed by a Councel, than by armes, hee hauing runne ouer Italy, Spaine, France, and England with in­credible speede, and wonderfull patience, in great labours, [Page 217] by consent of the kings, caused the Counsell of Constance to bee1414. decē. 3. assembled, which was frequented with the pre­sence, or Legates of the Princes of all the Christian world; as also thither came from Bizantium, and Trapezuntium, a concourse of most diuersecap. 11.9. people, and kindreds, and tongues, and gentiles, Geneb. p. 1059 so that there were numbred of strangers of all sorts, 60,500.

AfterGobel. 6. c. 94 the Councell assembled, the whole affaires of the Councell were committed to the determination of foure Prelates, chosen out of foure Nations: which much displea­sed the Pope, and his Cardinals. In this Councell, they pro­posed to reforme the Church, in the head and members.Peut. 5. f. 175. Wherefore Petrus de Aliaco, very grauely admonished the Councell of the most corrupt conditions of the Popes, the court of Rome, and of al degrees of the Romane Church; for the citie is Sodom. He also admonished the Councell of the many superstitions, and of the tyrannie then vsed: for this citie is also Aegypt. Specul. Minor. Tract. 3. f. 167. &c. There were also proposed diuerse complaints against the friers, for their (Sodomiticall) filthie life: and for their pride, and crueltie: who were like ruffians and cutters, to kill them that admonished them of their faults;Exod. 2.11.13.14. worse then the Aegyptian that wronged the Israelite, or the Israelite that reproched Moses, or the Sodomites that railed on L [...]t. The like was done by other that desired re­formation. In this CouncellMass. 18. p. 255. Gobel 6.94. the Pope Fox. Mart. p. 604. in epist. Huss. whom the Preach­ers were wonte to call the God of the earth, was conuicted of more than fortie grieuous crimes, for which hee was de­posed.

VntoFox in hunc locum & Mar. 1575. &c. this Councell came Iohn Hus, vnder the safe con­duct of the Emperour; and there continued vnder the war­rantie of the Popes promise; and thither was Hierom of Prage cited. Those two were shut vp in most horrible and filthie prisons, (farre worse then sackcloth.) When Hus came to the Councell, he desired leaue to answere the obiections [Page 218] brought against him. But (whereas Christ, was not only permitted, but also required to answere for himselfe before Pilate) he was commaunded to hold his peace. Wherefore in that confusion hee cried out, confirming his assertions by scripture, and appealed from that wicked synagogue to Christ. He reproued the corrupt manners of this assembly, and had the same regard which Lot had in Sodom, when he reprooued their violence. Howbeit, contrarie to the Emperours safe conduct, and to the Popes promise, he was condemned to the fire (Beware of men for they shall deli­uer you vp to the Councels) For now is fulfilled the prophe­cie of the2. Tim. 3.1.3 Peucer. 5. f. 176. &c. last time,Mat. 10.17. which should bee perilous, for truce­breakers. His garments were taken from him, as Christ had his; he was crowned with a paper Miter,Mat. 10.25. with painted diuels, as Christ was with thornes. If they call the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of the householde? The principall cause of his condemnation was the same that the Arians obiected to Athanasius. Soc. 2. 5. Athanasius was accused, because when he was remoued from his ministerie, he tooke it againe, without the consent of the Councell. And Hus Fox Mart. p. 603. was not onely accused by this Councell, (the liuely image of the Arians) but also condemned; because he continued preaching, when he was excommunicated. Also Ierom of Prage was likewise vsed. Before their death, they prophecied. For Hus, who in the Boemian tongue doth sig­nifie a Goose, prophecied, that after him should come a Swan, whō they should not burne so easily. And Ierom cited the Councell, after an hundred yeres, to answere God, and him. These prophecies doe seeme accomplished in Luther.

Before their execution,Orig in Ephe. was a fearefull eclipse of the Sunne. For the Starres were seene, as in the night; and the birds by the suddaine darknes fell to the grounde. Hus Buchol. ann. 1415. and Prage were condemned by the Councell; and by them committed to the ciuill Magistrate, to be put to death. [Page 219] For they themselus, as theIoh. 18.31. Iewes cried to Pilate, might not lawfully put any man to death. But when they were dead, they would not grant as much fauour to their ashes, asIoh. 10.1 [...]. Pilate did to the bodie of Christ, to be put in graues, butEus. 5. 1 p. 62. they strawed their ashes in the Rhine, as the Gentiles did the Christians into the riuer of Rhodanus, to take away all hope of their resurrection.

The memorie also of Iohn Wickleife was condemned. For it was decreed, that his bones should bee taken out of his graue, herein shewing themselues more cruell and vnnatu­rall, then were the Arians against the Catholiques.

Mass. 18. p. 255 Pope Martine, and the Emperour reioyced together: because that at the last, peace was restored to the Church. For these two vexed them that dwell vpon the earth. So did theTheod. 4. 22. Arians reioyce, when they had oppressed the innocent Catholiques. TheFox Mart. p. 575. Pope gaue gifts also. For he gaue full ab­solution to all that were present at the Councell; and also hee gaue another indulgence at the houre of death, to the masters and household. But so as the pardons must bee procured vnder seale, that they may giue gifts one to an­other.

InGob. ae. 6. cap. vlt. this Councell, was no reformation of doctrine and manners.Caranza. The institution of Christ and practise of the Pri­mitiue Church in the ministration of the Sacrament, of both kinds, was antiquated: yet do they boast of antiquitie. ItMass. 10.19. was decreed, that faith is not to be kept with heretikes and other blasphemers. ThisGeneb. pag. 1059. c. 11.9. Councell continued three yeere and a halfe; which the Scriptures call in a propheticall speech, three dayes and a halfe. This Pope Martine is repor­ted to haue dispensed with a man to marrie his sister.Fasc. Temp. p. 87. 88. So corrupt were the times, that of them it is said, that conscience according to the feare of God, abounding in times past in the Prelates, did by laudable manners and examples, set vp and aduance the Church of Christ. In processe of time, [Page 220] abounding with temporalties, forgetting conscience, they trusted vpon science, which maketh proud; palliating the holy Scriptures with diuers impostures, not fearing to fal­sifie the iustice of the Lord, &c. But (O abhomination) con and sci, are raised out of conscience, and onely (entia) vnsen­sible creatures, which neither haue knowledge nor consci­ence, doe gouerne the spouse of Christ, &c.

AtGeneb. 1060. this time the Turkes recouer that which Tamerlane had taken from them, remoue their seate into Greece, come ouer Danubium and get much.

WhenPar. Vrsp. p. 381. these Martyres were killed by the Councell, the spirit of life comming from God, entred into the witnesses. For first threescore, then fifty & foure of the Nobles of Boem wrote to the Councell, by their letters patents; shewing themselues to be wronged in the death and cause of Hus; and testified that they would defend the preaching of the word of God, with the hazard of their liues, &c. and so fulfill the precept:cap. 18.4. Goe out of her my people, &c.

But 1419. Bucholcer. Fox Ma [...]t. p. 621. 622. &c. after three propheticall dayes, and a halfe; the three yeeres and a halfe in which the Councell was helde, the nobles, and people of Boem, enter into a sure league, and the cause of the witnesses doth againe stand on foote, whereupon the Pope and Princes feare.

The Boemians assemble, and celebrate the memorie of Hus, and Prage, as of great Martyres ascended to heauen; and decree the same yeerely to be kept. And because the Pope had thundred, and that with the Princes hee re­solued to send armies against them, the Boemians chose Zisca for their Generall; and so began the Boemians warre for Hus, &c. which may iustly be compared to a great earth­quake. In this emotion, Zisca winneth much.1420. Bucholcerus. The citie of Prage, defecting from the Emperor, ioyneth with Zisca, and his Thaborites, who by stratagems ouercommeth his enemies, and hath the word of God faithfully preached, and [Page 221] the Sacraments duely administred publikely. And (that he might execute the commaundement,cap. 1 [...].6. reward her as she hath serued you, &c.) hePeuc. 5. f. 169. b. persecuted in hostile manner, the Monkes, their patrones and defenders; punishing those whom they gat; exiling them that fled, pulling downe the Monasteries; and casting downe and burning their idols with fire,Chro. Chro. where many were slaine.

1421. Bucholcerus. Sigismund the Emperor yeelded ground for feare, and shamefully fled, while Zisca was marching towards him.1422. Sigismund with a new great army, recouering some places by force or surrender; but when Zisca, now blinde, rushed vpon him, he fled with feare and trembling; many of his nobles were slaine, his cariages lost, and his horsemen drow­ned vnder the yee. After this,1424. Par. Vrsp. 385. Zisca, who eleuen times ioy­ned battaile with the enemies of the Hussites, and ouercame them, died of the plague. But after the Hussites now calling themselues orphans, still standing for their liues,Fox Mart. p. 625. &c. against the Popes most cruell bulles, and their fierce enemies,1426. Buch. the Misnenses were ouerthrowne by the Hussites in battell.1427. Buch. The Electors of the Empire, entred Boem against the Hussites with an armie, which they thought sufficient to ouercome all Boem. But vpon the rumor that the Hussites were com­ming, so great feare came vpon them, that all that number­some armie of Almaines and English, before they saw any enemie, tooke themselues to flight, in stead of fighting; as did the tyrantSoc. 5. 14. Maximus the Arian, when he fled from before Theodosius. But the enemies of the Hussites would not thus rest. For1431. Peuce. 5. f. 170. Buch. the Cardinal Iulian, had the leading of a very great army; with which the Princes secular and spiri­tuall furnished him. When he entred Boem, the Hussites few in number, were comming against him. But before the ene­mie came in sight, the who [...] armie of the Cardinall was stroken with such a feare, that they most shamefully fled, lea­uing the Hussites rich with the spoyle. TheFox Mart. p. 633. &c. Cardinall with [Page 222] a lamentable oration; sought to slay his armie; but all in vaine. Thus Boemia, the tenth part, or kingdome of the city of popish policie, fell away. Pag. 645. Pope Martine called a Coun­cell, where he appointed for president his Legate Iulian, to roote out heresie (meaning the Hussites;) but presently the Pope died.

Ann. 1431. Eugenius Geneb. 1065. the fourth assembled a Councell at Basil, for the reformation of the Church, and amendment of the man­ners of the laytie and Clergie. As also against the Hussites. Fox Mart. p. 665. 666. &c. Here the Fathers seemed to make great conscience to prouide for the good of the Church. In which course they were confirmed by the hand of God, who visited them with a horrible pestilence. For hereupon came a suddaine feare vpon the fathers, yea there was great feare and trembling throughout the whole Councell, which gaue glory to God, swea­ring they would seeke nothing but the onely saluation of Christian people, &c. In this Councell was acknowledged, that the preaching of the Gospell ought to bee free, and faithfull. Sinne ought to be punished. The Boemians might receiue the Sacrament of the Supper in both kindes. Throughout the Church apt and meete Ministers ought to be appointed, which might shine in vertue and knowledge to the glory of Christ, and healthfull edification of the Chri­stian people. InGeneb. 1067. this Councell was againe published the booke called Pragmatica sanctio, for abridging the Popes authoritie and gaine.Mass. 19. p. 262. Of which booke it is said, The Prag­maticall sanction was instituted in the Councell of Con­stances, confirmed by the Councell of Basil, by Engenius, Ni­cholaus, and Calistus, to the honour of God, the strengthe­ning of the Church, and the prouision for good schooles. That the ordinary conferrers of dignities might not be de­frauded; that those which were ondered, might not be com­pelled to goe to Rome; that the French mony might not serue the Italians. Par. Vrsp. p. 396. The Turkes did send great presents to [Page 223] the Emperor, now at the Councell with Oration; desirous to conclude an eternall peace. Thither also sent the Empe­ror of Constantinople his Orators; wishing there might he made a perfect vnion. At this Councell Eugenius the Pope was deposed; because he laboured to remoue the Councell from thence; and another was chosen in his stead;Geneb. 106 [...]. Bucholcerus. Ann. 1438. 1439. Peuc [...]. 5. f. 118. but Eugenius held another Councell at Florence. Here the Em­peror of Constantinople, vpon hope to get aide against the Turkes, receiued the communion of the Church of Rome, in the matter of the Popes supremacie, purgarory, confir­mation, &c. but not transubstantiation.Caran. f. 589. There presently of a sudden died Ioseph the Patriarch of Constantinople; trembling and languishing as he was writing an instrument of his consent to the Pope. The Grecians returning home, finding the Pope to faile of his promise, dissented againe from the Church of Rome more then at the first.Par. Vrsp. p. 399. Buchol. Ann. 1439. Synde­ronia formerly called Singidunum, Socrat. 1. 20. the seate of Vrsacius the Arian Bishop is taken by the Turkes.Geneb. 1069. the Popesent Isidorus, who againe vnited the Grecians to the Pope; who attempting to vnite the Mosc [...]nites to the Church of Rome was miserably slaine by the people.Buchol. Ann. 1443. 1444. The Turkes now broken by the Christians, make peace; where to the Chri­stians sweare on the Euangelists, the Turke on his Al­caron. This peace grieued Cardinall Iulian: wherefore vpon the Popes letters, that no peace was effectuall without his consent, Iulian absolueth the Princes from their oath, and (that in her might bee found all the blood that is shed) they fought against the Turkes at Varna. Where the Christians by a miserable slaughter suffered vnspeakable losse. Here also Cardinall Iulian dishonorably finished his life.

Nicholaus Volat [...]. the fifth kept a Iubile at Rome, Anno 1447 where thou­sands were killed with horse feete, and very many were drowned. The Emperor of Constantinople was sc [...]t retur­ned againe, from vniting himselfe and his Grecians to the [Page 224] Church of Rome butPeucerus. 5. Par. Vrs. p. 405. Ann. 1553. Constantinople was taken by the Turkes who vsed there more violence then can be expressed with tongue. For partaking of her sinnes they receiue of her plagues. Geneb. 1073. Vpon the ruine of the Empire of Constantinople, the know­ledge of the Greeke tongue is brought and spread all ouer the Latin Europe, from whence it had exiled 700. yeeres.Pag. 1071. About this time was perfected the late inuented laudable art of printing,Pasc. Tem. f. 89. b. the art of arts, and science of sciences, a treasure of wisdome and knowledge to be desired.

This leaping as it were out of the dennes of darkenes, doth enrich and enlighten the world: vertue contained in infinit bookes, onely found at Paris and Athens, knowne to very few, was by this art manifested to all nations, and kindreds and tongues, and people. Whereupon is fulfilled that in the Prouerbes, wisedome crieth in the streetes. ThisBucho. Volat. 22. Geneb. p. 1071. Pope reuiued humaine learning, seeking bookes; giuing stipends to Readers, students, and translators; entertained the learned, and spread many learned men abroade in diuers places.

Buchol. Ann. 1454. Ladislaus being crowned King of Boem, it was granted to euery one, that at his pleasure, he might receiue the sup­per of the Lord, vnder one or both kindes. Podiebrachius, who was next vnto the King, was moued by a parasite, why he liked not their religion (of popery) required by the ex­ample and authoritie of so many and great Princes, rather then the Hussites. He answered, we doe those sacrifices, which we beleeue are pleasing to God; neither is it in our owne choyce to beleeue what we list. The minde is ouer­come with great reasons, &c. I am perswaded of my mi­nisters religion. If I follow thy religion, I may perchance deceiue men, contrary to my soule; I cannot deceiue God, which looketh into the hearts of men, &c.

Bucholcer. Par. Vrsp. 406. Calistus the third, in his second yeere, Mahomet with a 150,000. beseeged Belgrade. Capistranus, a Minorite Frier [Page 225] stoode to encourage the Souldiers. But he vsed not any superstitions. For crying out he said, Iesus looke on vs, be present with thy people, that suffereth for thee; where are thy mer­cies of old? Come and defend thy people, least they say among the Gentiles, where is now their God, &c. The Christians got a rich and noble victory. In memory whereof the Pope ac­cording to his wonted superstition foolishly instituted the feast of the transfiguration of Christ. Hunniades who had been a noble victor ouer the Turkes, after this his last bat­taile, fell sicke; but hee would not haue the Sacrament brought to him (as the superstitious manner was) but com­maunded himselfe to be carried to the Church, where after the confession of his sinnes, he receiued the Eucharist, &c.

Thus much of the two witnesses, and the things which fell out vpon their death and resurrection.

Thus the remnant giueth to glory to God. And now the cap. 11.14. se­cond woe to the inhabitants of the earth, by the Turkes, &c. seemeth to be past. But the third woe will come anon.

CHAP. XII.

Of the third cap. 11.14. woe to the inhabitants of the earth by Kings con­uerted to Christ.

WE are now come to speake of the third woe, which shal be inflicted vpon the inhabitants of the earth; namely such which doe rather desire to possesse the earth, then to inherit heauen. And this containeth the abolishing of the kingdome of Antichrist; and the victori­ous reigne and triumph of the word of God. That which is spoken hereof, is comprehended in the doctrine which came abroad, when cap. 11.15. the seuenth Angell blew the trumpet. The summe whereof is manifestly knowne, and euidently [Page 226] spoken, by all godly men, as if there were great voyces in hea­uen, expressing their assurance of the things that are to come to passe. And the summe is this, that certainelie it can not be, but the kings will also be conuerted to the Gospell by whose onely and holy administrations The kingdomes of this world are (to be) our Lords, and his Christs and he shall reigne for euermore. Hereupon all godly magistrates and ministers, called by the name of thecap. 11.16. foure and twentie elders, which make any consciecne of their places, as those which sit before God on their seates; First, doe humble themselues euen falling on their faces, and subiecting themselues to this kind of administration.

Secondly, they doe also leaue the seruice of idols and men, and in their places worship God, both with praises, and administration of iustice.

As for their praises, they do in effect, say, cap. 11.17. we giue thee thankes Lord God almightie, which art, and which wast, and which art to come; euen the same God which art euerlasting, for that taking the power out of the hands of mortall, weake, and mutable men, who of long time haue trodden thy sanctuarie vnder foote, thou hast receiued (the entrance and possession of) thy great might, and hast obtained thy king­dome, in due time to bee fully and alone administred by thee.

As for their sincere administration of iustice, they shew that they so regard the faithfull profession of the Gospell, that thereupon, such which rather professed the vanitie of the Gentiles, then Christ, (euen the Antichristian Papists) were cap. 11.18. angrie.

The cause of their anger is, first, that the time is come of the wrath of God, to be inflicted vpon whosoeuer shall de­serue it; without respect of persons.

Secondly, because they see that the time is come of the dead, which haue been martyred, for the witnes of Iesus; [Page 227] that they should be iudged, whether they died as innocents or not; so that the proceedings against such come to be looked into and examined againe by iustice faithfully, which they are angrie should be knowen.

Thirdly, because that God hath raised vp Christian Kings, that God by them should giue rewarde vnto his seruants, the prophets, which doe sincerely speake the truth from the Lord; whereas Antichrist did tread them vnder foote. Yea, because the time was come, that he by Princes should giue reward also to the Saints, and to them that (in deede) doe feare his name to small and great, whom Antichrist exposed to death and confiscation, loading them with reproches, &c.

Fourthly, because the time is come, that God by Princes should vtterly destroy them, which destroy the earth, be they Turkes or Papists.

The aduancement of the godly, and destruction of the wicked, according to the exact rule of iustice, in the word of God, being thus drifted by godly Gouernors; those of the spirit of Saint Iohn, cap. 15.1. saw another great and marueilous signe in heauen, the Church of God. Namely, that God hath pre­pared seuen Angels, hauing the seuen last plagues, which he would inflict vpon his enemies, for, not by men, but by them, euen by a diuine hand, is now to be fulfilled the wrath of God.

Of these plagues, we are to consider the place whence these Angels doe receiue them, and the powring of them forth.

These plagues are deliuered vnto them in the temple; which, after the godly doe put on zeale and thankesgiuing, is opened.

Concerning the zeale of the godly, first is declared how the true doctrine of Christian baptisme is restored, namely that Christians ought to be vndefiled, and zealous in the cause of Christ. For the lauer of regeneration is now figured [Page 228] cap. 15.2. by a glassie sea mingled with fire, godly Princes and peo­ple, being baptisedMat. 3.11. with the holy Ghost and fire, where­as hitherto they were baptised vnto repentance with pa­tience.

Here therefore stand the Boemians, which had gotten the victorie ouer the beast, the ciuell estate which beareth vp the whore of Babylon, and of his image, the Ecclesiasticall policie; and his marke of superstitious ceremonies; and of the num­ber of his name, his armies which he sent against them.

These I say stand constantly, at the glassie sea, mingled with fire, continuing sincere and zealous professors; being so farre from being ouercome; that contrarily they haue the harpes of God to sing praises vnto their God for their deliue­rance from Antichrist.

And they being deliuered from the kingdome of Anti­christ, which spiritually is called Egypt, cap. 15.3. sing the like song, as was that of Moses the seruant of God, when he was past the red sea. And they sing also the song in praise of the Lambe, Iesus Christ; who had deliuered them from the beast of vn­satiable rapine, &c.

The argument of the song was in effect, Great and mer­ueilous are thy workes, cap. 15.4. Lord God almightie, iust and true are thy waies, king of sainctes. Who shall not feare thee, O Lorde (and not men) and glorifie thy name, with the contempt of men? For thou onely, art holy, and the worlde by the kingdome of Antichrist is filthie, and corrupted. And also, how euer yet Antichrist doe lift vp himselfe, and doe fight to maintaine his kingdome, yet, all nations shall forsake Antichrist, and come, and worship before him, that is God almightie, by the conuersion of all Princes to the Gospell.

For proofe whereof, his iudgements are made manifest to all, that are not wilfully blind, and all godly men doe see, what in the end shall come to passe.

cap. 15.5. cap. 11.19.After this zeale is found in the people of God, the temple [Page 229] of God, euen the temple of the tabernacle of the testimonie, was o­pened in heauen. For as yet, theMat. 21.12. Act. 3.1. temple called the porch, or vtter court is for the most part troden vnder foote by the Gen­tiles. The tabernacle of the testimonie being opened,cap. 11.19. there was seene in the temple, the arke of the couenant of grace, the do­ctrine of iustification, beeing clearely taught; other points beeing yet in question among many of the Saints.

And hereupon arise great emotions of lightening, and voi­ces, and thunders, and earthquakes, and much haile, by excom­munications, and alterations, &c.

The complement.

InFox Mart. p. 695. 696. 697. the last yeare of Calistus, when foure mightie princes were dead, vz. Wenceslaus, Sigismundus, Albertus, & Ladisla­us, who with the assistance of all the Popes in their times, had attempted with all their mights, to extinguish the religion planted by Hus in Boemia; the Lord by the constancie of the Hussites continued the religion. For when Ladislaus the great enemie of the Gospel was dead, as he was prouiding for his marriage, and for a strong confederacie and assistance against the H [...]ssites,Bucholcerus. Georgius Podiebrachius succeeded him in the kingdome; who did openly fauour the cause, and pub­likely professed the religion of Hus; and so the kingdomes are Christs, &c.

Pius the second,Volat. 22. his ambition defiled all his vertues.Ann. 1418. Par. Vrsp. p. 416. 417. 418. &c. He sent vnto Germanie to extort the Annates, or first fruits, con­demned in the Councel at Basil. Him Diatharius the Arch­bishop of Mogunce withstood, for the exactions which hee robbed the countrie by, vnder pretext of warre against the Turkes. Wherefore the thundring Pope depriued him. The causes of his depriuation were these. 1. He would not con­sent to the exaction of a tenth, twentith, thirtith. 2. He would not be sworne to the Pope, not to conuent the Princes Ele­ctors, [Page 230] for the affaires of the empire, without the Popes leaue. 3. He suffered not the Popes Legates at their pleasure to conuent the Clergie. The Pope excommunicated him, who writeth to the Princes of Germanie against the Pope, to dis­charge Germanie of these exactions, & to appeale to a Coun­cel. Some of the Princes ioyne with him, and write sharpely to the Pope; requiring the release of these exactions, (for shee is fallen, because her marchants were rich) and complaining of the grieuance offered to the Archbishop, (shee is fallen for making all nations drinke of the wine of the wrath of her fornica­tion.) Par. Vrs. p. 418 The Pope persecuteth the Archbishop also, for aduan­cing the Empire, and depressing the Papacie; and because to speake truth against the Pope, is contrarie to the oath of Bi­shops,Supra 3. Thunder. Crantz Met. 7. required by Alexander the third. HereuponPencer. 5. f. 225. &c. arise warres (or earthquakes.) But the Princes despised the ratles of the Popes excommunications, and preuaile in the warre. The Pope excommunicateth and accurseth the Archbi­shop and his complices, forbidding any to bring them victuals, or armes. Againe the Archbishop and his friends forbidde the Papists letters and processes, vnder paine of their heades. Revvarde as shee hath rewarded you. Par. Vrsp. p. 419. &c. Iohannes de Wessalia lifteth vp his voice, preacheth against the ciuill authoritie of the Prelates, and teacheth the scrip­ture (which hath a name that none doth know but it selfe.) must be interpreted by scripture. Hee was also against indulgen­ces, the glosse, &c.Buchol. anno 1460. Par. Vrsp. 407. &c. The Pope also excommunicated Grego­rius Heimberge doctor of the lawes. Against whom, this Gre­gorius did oppose a vehement writing; in which he equalleth the rest of the Apostles to Peter; and prooueth the Pope to be subiect to the Councels, &c.Chro. Chro. He also excommunicated Georgius Podiebrachius, and all Boem (but in vaine.)Par. Vrs. p. 411. 412. &c. Frideri­cus the third Emperour was besieged, but releeued by Po­diebrachius. This Pope held many things, which he left in writing; as marriage was to be restored to Priests with more [Page 231] reason than it was taken away. He said the striuers were birdes, the Court the fielde, the Iudges were nets, the Pro­ctors be fowlers, &c.Fasc. Temp. f. 89. b. At this time was a great reformation of Monasteries. And note, that often such reformations are read of, but none continued; for in time they returned to their old corruptions.Hunnius la­bor. Illiric. cla­ui Scriptura. Cusanus a learned Cardinal, a thing as rare as a blacke Swan, liued in this time; but held horrible blasphemies of the scriptures: vz. that the sense of them is changeable, as please the times, &c. For the beast and his hoste maketh warre against the word of God, that sit on the horse.

Paulus the second,Volat. 22. something like Licinius the tyrant,Anno 1468. nei­ther learned, nor well conditioned. Hee heldPlatina. it learning e­nough to write and read; and affirmed that himselfe had all lawes in the cabinet of his own breast; and that at his plea­sure he might approoue and abolish the actes of others. InGeneb. Caranza. his time all offices and Ecclesiasticall preferments were sold to them that would giue most; and all things were di­sposed to them that would make money of them: he deuised many of the Cardinals ornaments, and by namePolyd. inuent. 4. 6. their scar­let robes: (for this beast is scarlet coloured.) Volat. 22. He opened a gap to all vice, as The mother of whoredomes, and abhominations of the earth. ForPeuc. 5. p. 227. b. he was most notoriously infamous, and exe­ble for most filthie (sodomie) of male stewes, and diuellish artes (or sorcerie) whom afterwards the diuell killed in the arte of sodomie, wringing his necke behind him.Moris. papat. He per­mitted the Cardinals to haue harlots.Platina in Greg. 4. Of this time Platina (speaking of the lawe which Ludouicus the Emperour made to restraine the pride of the Clergie) crieth out, I would O Ludouicus, thou didst liue in our daies. For now the Church doth stand in neede of thy most holy censures. The Ecclesi­asticall order is giuen ouer to riot and luxurie (like a harlot) that thou mightest behold, not onely men, but horses and beasts, in their scarlet and princely robes (with which the harlot is arraied.) When they goe, there waite before them great [Page 232] troupes of young men, and of the Clergie. Not on asses, as Christ the author of our religion did ride, who was the one­ly example of well liuing in the world: but on great horses, in their caparisons, as if they triumphed ouer some enemies lately ouercome, &c.In Ioan. 16. He further of this time faith, that this pestilent custome was then, that Priests desired the papacie, &c. not for religion, but to fill the greedines of their sonnes, nephewes, and familiars, &c.Poly. 8.1. Pardons also in this time were very rife.Geneb. This Pope opened his mouth to blasphemie, and condemned Georgius Podiebrachius king of Boemia for an hereticke; andcap. 13.7. (as if power were giuen him ouer euery nati­on) gaue his kingdome to Mathias king of Hungarie.Lanquet. Fox. But Mathias in seauen yeares warres could not put him out, (for his feete were as pillars of fire.)Geneb. p. 1080 The Turkes destroyed two Empires, tooke from the Christians twelue kingdomes, and 200. cities (for fornication, sorcerie, &c.) of the remnant.Volat. 21. The order of the souldiers called the Minimes Iesus Ma­ria began.

Anno 1471. Sixtus the fourth,Volat. 22. a man rather borne for the warres than for religion.Fox Mart. p. 701. For he stirred vp many warres, and when he heard that the Princes made peace, he died for sorrow. He (as the common baude or mother of fornications, &c) ere­cted stewes in Rome, of double abhomination, both males and females, and kept multitudes of harlots for his friends, and followers.Moris. Pap. And (as Caligula laid a tribute vpon har­lots) the common harlots paid to him in the yeare, about 40,000 ducates.Strab. lib. 7. Geog. This cōmunity of women did the Church of Rome learne either of Plato the heathen Philosopher, or else of the Scythians and Gothes, where Plato had his exam­ple. HeExt. com. de poeni. & remis. c. 4. reduced the yeare of Iubile to 25. yeares, andibid. cap. 1. or­dained the feast of the conception of the virgin Marie, gi­uing large indulgences to all those which should be deuout­ly present at the solemnitie; and yetN.D. Warn­word. the Doctors agree not among themselues, whether the virgin Mary were [Page 233] conceiued without sinne, vpon which ground the feast was instituted by the Pope.Fox. He brought the vse of beades into prayer.Geneb. pag. 1084. 1088. In his time the Spanish King expelleth the M [...]es and Iewes out of Spaine; and instituteth the Spanish inquisiti­on, whereunto he also subiecteth himselfe. Of the cruell pro­ceedings of the inquisition against the godly, seeFox. p. 9 [...]. Fox and other bookes of the Spanish inquisition, &c. For by this kinde of crueltie, the woman is drunken with the bloud of the Saints.

Innocentius the eightVolat 22. f. 160. b. of a slow wit,Anno 1484. and farre from lear­ning (as Licinius the tyrant.) He first of any Pope, brought in a new example of making ostentation of his bastards; and violating all antient discipline, he heaped riches vpon them. He fawned on all, but was friendly to none; and pas­sed his inbred couetousnes with iests and scoffes. He (as2. Tim. 3.4. a louer of pleasure more then of God)Crantz. Met. 12. 1. p. 814. adorned the papacy with a pallace; and strongly beautified the house of Solace called Bell-vedere. HeVolat. 21. f 244. annexed the Knights of the order of Saint Sepulchre, to the Knights of Saint Iohn; with a red, and double crosse.Geneb. pag. 1089. 1087. The Turkes abolished the gouern­ment of the Paleologi, and Venetians, in Pelop [...]nesus, Lesbos, Eubu [...], and Lemnos. The Spaniards finde the land of Guinnea, and many other Iles.Mass. 20.268. Iohannes Langlois, at Paris strooke the host and wine out of the Priests hand, and stamped on them; denying any reall presence to be in the Sacrament, for which he was burned. The diuels possessed the Mona­stery of the Nunnes Quersetensium, in a most strange man­ner.See Fox M [...]r. Very many Martyres suffer. About this time died Laurentius Medicis Duke of Florence; Eucholcerus. Anno 1492. who in Italy much holpe to restore tongues and arts; from whence they spread into Germany. By this instauration of learning, the whole world in a manner began to be renewed (as with a first re­surrection) and to be encreased, and enriched with (this kinde of) wealth. The Boemian Hussites in token that their [Page 234] glassie sea was mingled with fire, doe rise and endanger Mathias the King, their enemie and persecutor; enfor­cing him to flie; they kill the Senate, and pull downe Mo­nasteries.

Thus Kings begin to receiue the Gospell, by whomcap. 11.15.28.19. & 15.8. the kingdomes of this world are the Lords, and his Christs. And thus the temple, the profession of the Gospell against Anti­christ, is open in heauen, the Church: notwithstanding the Gen­tiles, the Papists be angrie.

CHAP. XIII.

Of the seuen last plagues, by which the wrath of God is fulfilled, vpon the inhabitants of the earth.

SO mightily hath the power of God appeared, as that he hath kept the temple open, and continued the preaching of the Gospell; not­withstanding all oppositions of enemies.

And now that his iudgements might be made manifest according to the word of God, he sendeth out his plagues, to the2. Thes. 2. consuming of the man of sinne, in this third woe. In the prophecie of powring out ofcap. 15.1. the plagues, by which is fulfilled the wrath of God, first is declared how they are prepared, and secondly how they are executed.

Concerning the preparation, it is said, that the persons who are prouided to execute them, are6. the seuen Angels; the instruments of these punishments, being mightie, more then humane. The place whence they came, is out of the temple, Psal. 76.23.8.9. whence the Lord doth send his blessings, and plagues.

They arecap. 15.6. clothed in pure and bright linnen, in token of theircap. 19.8. most righteous and holy proceedings. And lastly [Page 235] they haue cap. 15.6. their breasts girded with golden girdles; to signifie theirLuk. 12.35. Exod. [...]. [...]. expedition with great honour.

And what they must doe is committed vnto them. For one of the cap. 15.7. foure beasts or Cherubines, which beareth vp the throne of God, gaue vnto the seuen Angels, seuen golden Phials, or Censors, full Exod. 10.2. of the hot burning coles, of the wrath of God, which liueth for euermore, as Alpha and Omega; to whom is no variablenes nor changing.

And by their ministerie, the temple, the profession of the Gospell, is as truly sanctified, as was theExod. 40.34, 35. tabernacle which Moses made; or the1. King 8.10.11. temple which Salomon built, when it was filled full of smoke of the glory of God, and of his power; which there was in Sacrament and Type, but here is in deede, and truth. And as there, Moses nor the Priests were able to enter into the tabernacle of the congregation, be­cause of the cloude; so here the luster of the glory of God doth keepe mencap. 19.8. N. B. that none can enter into the temple, till the seuen plagues of the seuen Angels be fulfilled.

All things being thus prepared, now followeth the effu­sion of those plagues.

In the prophecie whereof, first is set downe the speciall vocation of these Angels to the effusion, and then their powring of them out.

Their vocation is from the Church; the godly which doe sincerely professe the Gospell newly restored; and because of the manifold and grieuous persecutions they crie for, and daily threaten vengeance vpon all their Antichristian foes.

For therefore it is said, that that I Iohn, and those of my spiritcap. 16.1. heard a great voyce, of such which suffered affliction, and vnderstoode the word of God, crying out of the temple, where they worshipped God, and saying to the seuen Angell, which are the executioners of Gods wrath: Goe your wayes, and powre out the Phials of the wrath of God, vpon such Anti­christian [Page 236] enemies, as labour to possesse the earth; rather than heauen.

The particular plagues are seuen;cap. 16.2.3.4 8.10.18.17. First, Sores; secondly, death by sea: thirdly, death by land, or riuers: fourthly, heate of the sunne: fifthly, the obscuring of the throne and kingdome of the beast: sixthly, inuasion and slaughter by the kings of the easte: seuenthly, the declaration of the truth, and proceeding accordingly by prayer, destruction, &c.

The manner of the opposition of the beast, is,cap. 11.18. & cap. 16.9.10 21. that the gentiles be angrie, gnaw their tongues for sorrow, blasphemies, &c. but cannot mend themselues.

The speciall plagues shall be shewed in their proper pla­ces, when their execution beginneth to be accomplished.

The complement.

Anno 1492. Alexander the sixthGuicciard. lib. 1. entring his papacie,Jouius hist. sui tem. lib. 1. the world was quiet, and not beaten with any tempests of warres. Especi­ally Italy enioyed the best peace, that euer it did, from the time of Augustus, in any mans memorie.Crantz Met. lib. 12 1. p. 814 Diuers men were in great expectation, what would bee the successe of things; euen many that followed the Pope, asf 262. b. in Pio 3. Volateran &c. But the godly foresaw the vengeance to come. For, besides o­thers elsewhere,Guies. 2. p. 82. Sauanorola (a man continually exercised, for many yeares, in the publicke preaching of Gods word), at these times, when there was in Italy no other appearance, in mans reason, then of common tranquillitie, would in his sermons prophecy of the comming of forreigne armies, with so great astonishment of men, that neither walles, nor campes could withhould them from comming to heare him.Fox Mart. p. 706. He held and preached iustification by faith, (for the arke of the couenant is seene) and also threatned Italy with the wrath and indignation of God; and prophecied before vn­to them, that the land should be ouerthrowne, for the pride, [Page 237] and wickednesse of the people, and for the vntruth and falshood of the Clergie, which God would not leaue vnreuenged.Par. Vrsp. 437 That Italy was to be purged with the whipes of God, for the manifolde sinnes of the Princes, both Ecclesiasticall, and secular; (and so bid the Angels powre out f their Phials.) For, besides the sinnes of other Princes, the Pope Alexander the sixth wasJouius. lib. 2 a man of too high a witte, and that alwaies craftily liberall was elected for his bribes, when beaten men were put by: ForGuicc. 1. p. 4. he brought, by the consent, and know­ledge of euery one, partly for money, and partly with pro­mises of offices and dignities, many voices of the Cardinals: who reiecting the instruction of the Gospel, were not asha­med to passe to him by sale, an authoritie & power, to make Marchandise of the holy treasures. Ʋolat. 22. But hee was cruellie vn­gratefull to the Cardinals that elected him. Hee chiefely sought by the example of Innocent, to aduance his bastards, bu [...] with farre greater honours. HeMoris papatu. p. 95. approued the order of the flewes in Paris, which was instituted by a Minorit: andGuicc. 3. 179 himself liued incestuouslie with Lucreca his bastard daugh­ter, who was likewise common to her two bastard brethren. And asJouius lib. 1. he defiled the Papacie with diuerse corruptions, so he greatly troubled, the ciuill estate of the Italian affaires. And here is powred out the first Phiall.

The first Phiall.

cap. 16.2. The first Angell therfore, according to the commination which came out of the Temple, went forth, and powred out his Phiall, vpon the men that sought only the possession of the earth. The effect whereof is, there fell a Deut. 28.35. [...]aysome, and a grie­uous sore, vpon the men which had the marke of the beast, being as superstitious as any of the Gentiles, and vpon them that worshipped his image, the Pope, the very image of the heathen ciuill Monarchie. And here is no mention of the number of [Page 238] his name, because these, vpon whom the plague first fell, were not souldiers to the vse of the Papacie, but went to gaine the countries to their owne subiection.

The complement.

Charles the eighthIouius. 1. p. 66 king of France, made an expedition into Italie, to get Naples. At Asta in Italy, Ludowick Sforee, the regent of Millan, met him, bringing with him his wife, and the choicest women of that countrie; knowing the young King to be delighted with such. There fell vpon him a vehement sicknes, of sores, and paines, which not somely afflicted his face and armes. After his sicknes recured, he2, 89. &c. 94. 86. marcheth to Rome with great pompe, vpon his vowe, to visit the tem­ples at Rome, and to worship the altars of Peter and Paul, for his health and felicitie, (and so hee hath the marke of the beast). As also, humbly to adore the Pope which (being the image of the beast) held the highest dignitie of pietie and re­ligion, (falsly so called.) Wherfore when he came to the Va­tican, the king cast himselfe downe, and worshipped the Pope, (the image of the beast:) And then the whole multitude of nobles and Captaines kissed the Popes feete (as the Ro­mans were wont to kisse the feete of Caligula) and his feete were adorned with golden crosses (the marke of the beast.) Comming therefore toGeneb. p. 1092 Vigo Chir. l. 5. Naples, the same sicknes appeared throughout all Italy, filling both the bodie with lothsome sores, and the bones with intolerable paines, Fernel. de Mor. Gal. cap. 2 which both the Physi­tians and Diuines did hold to bee the hand of God. From hence it spread into France, Spaine, Germany &c. Volat. & alij. The Pope onely mindeth how to make his sonne Caesar, late Cardinall, the greatest Prince in Italy. To this purpose, while Caesar tyrannised abroad, the Pope by all possible meanes, euen by the sale of all things, and leauing Rome &c, a very slaughter-house for his sonnes robbers, night and day; sought to sup­plie [Page 239] the wants of his sonne. In this Popes time were pow­red out also the second, and third Phials.

The second Phiall.

Vnto the plague of sores, is added the second plague of ef­fusion of bloud, by sea, which is contained in the second Phial, when it is said,cap. 16.3. And the second Angell powred out his Phiall, vpon the sea, and it became as the bloud of a dead man, and eue­ry liuing thing died in the sea. That is, such a curse of God fell vpon the sea, that there were horrible slaughters made. For partly the discouerers at sea, doe bring a plague vpon it, by committing many bloudie cruelties; and no blessing thi­ther, how euer they pretend the blessing of the spreading of the Gospell, which by their crueltie is detested. And partly many battels are now fought at sea, while one Prince war­reth vpon another, to the great losse of both sides, and death of all sorts.

The third Phiall.

Yet is not the hand of the Lord shortned, but is stretched out still. For the Lord encreaseth the two former plagues with a third; which is, much effusion of bloud at land, so that the riuers and fountaines are dyed with the bloud of the slaine. Wherefore it is said,cap. 16.4. And the third Angell pow­red out his Phiall vpon the riuers and fountaines of waters, and they became bloud.

Hereupon are sung praises to the Lord, by the Angell, euen him, whose ministrie was iust and holy; by the water, to bring vengeance on the wicked, which as it were, doth say,cap. 16.5. Lord, thou art iust, which art, and which mast; and holy, be­cause thou hast iudged these things. cap. 16.6. For this vengeance is powred vpon them that shed the bloud of the Saints, and Pro­phets, [Page 240] by martyrdome, and therfore hast thou giuen them bloud to drinke, by casting them into the sea, and riuers, all steined with bloud, for they are worthie, to shed and drinke one ano­thers blood that haue delighted to drinke the blood of thy Martyrs.

Vnto the praises of the Angell, the Saints agree, as Saint Iohn saith, cap. 16.7. And I heard another, out of the Sanctuary, where the word is preached, say, euen so Lord God almightie, true and righteous are thy iudgements.

The complement.

VponIouius lib. 1. p. 1. the comming of Charles the French King, the warres began in Italy, which did not only trouble all Eu­rope; but the farre distant places of Asia, and Affrica, with the ouerthrow of the Empires of many famous nations. Yea and the same fatall pestilence of warre did ouerspread whotsoeuer land is washed with the ocean sea. Geneb. Aun. 1494. Alexander the Pope, by his Bull, constituted the King and Quene of Spaine the lawfull Lords of the West India: Nouus orbis nauig. Columb. cap. 100. In which countries their discouerers, as a plague powred on the sea, commit­ted incredible, and most barbarous murthers, &c. For which the kings and people there detested their religion; and they also found much shipwrack and losse at sea. The Portugals also went into the East Indies, where they com­mitted many cruelties.

Ann. 1495. Charles Peuce. 5. f. 249. the French King, with triumph entred Naples (where the noysome sores did spread abroad) and returning home he ouercame the Venetians, Anno 1497. at the riuer Tarrus, with a bloudie battaile (That they might haue bloud to drinke.) Neuus orb. Geneb. Ann. 149 [...]. A­mericus discouereth, and nameth America, the fourth part of the world.Fox Mart. p. 706. Guicc. p. 185. Ierom Sauanorola was burned, who had preach­ed, notwithstanding he was excommunicated by the Pope; he maintained iustification by faith, he taught nothing but [Page 241] the word of God, and was esteemed a Prophet. &c.

ThePeuc. 5. f. 252. Par. Vrsp. p. 437. 438. same yeere, Maximilian the Emperor, made warre with the Heluetians, in which were consumed about 200,000. men.No. Orb. cap. 102. 1500. Pinzonius in his discouery had a sharpe and bloudie fight with the Barbarians at a Riuer. Bucholecrus. Charles the fifth was borne, the yeare 1500. At whose baptising the Princes gaue iewels of Gold and siluer and precious stones; but the Abbots gaue the old and new Testament, with this in­scription, Search the scriptures. Nou. Orb. c. 110. Alphonsus a discouerer, at a Riuer, at sea, was driuen back by an army of Barbarians; and at sea had a fight with Canibals. Bucholcerus. 1501. The Turkes get Medona, in Peloponesus neere the sea; where they kill all, and burne much.Geneb. 1091. Aluarius discouered Brasilia. Lanquet. There was a great pestilence in London. The French armie is ouerthrowne at Mitelena in the ile of Lesbos. Buchol. The Vniuersitie of Wittenberge was erected with solemne rites.Par. Vrsp. 438. A great pestilence is in Germany. Geneb. 1094. A Iewe made many Iewes beleeue that he was that true Christ which they looked for.Par. Vrs. 438. Et alij. Ann. 1503. At Spires the peo­ple affect libertie. Alexander is poysoned by error of a wa­ter, that gaue him that poyson that the Popes sonne had prouided for others.

Iulius the second,Fox Mart. p. 710. a man more abhominable then any of his fellowes:Geneb. more famous for his warres then for his papacie,Lanquet. giuen onely to warres.Fox &c. alij. p. 710. By his meanes, in seuen yeeres, 200,000. Christians were destroyed; he cast Saint Peters keyes into Tibur, and said, he would take Pauls sword. HeGeneb. 1097. conspired with the Emperor, the French and Spanish Kings, and the Duke of Ferrara against the Veneti­ans, whom they spoyled of all Empire by land, and the Turkes tooke from them many Iles by sea. The Pope and French King, fight one against another, with doubtfull suc­cesse.Lanquet. Ferdinandus sent a nauie from Spaine into Italy; which chased, slew, and vanquished the Frenchmen out of Naples. Geneb. pag. 1097. 1098. Lapidanus taught the Hebrew tongue in Paris, [Page 242] Renchulinus in Germony, Galatinus in Italy, and now it began to spread among Christians. The Hebrew Bible, called the editio complutensis; with the Chaldie, Greeke, and Latin tran­slations, was printed by the meanes of the Archbishop of Toletum. (Thus the word of God rideth forward.) Peuce. 5. f. 253. The Em­peror beginneth his warres in Bauaria, in which were very many excellent men imprisoned, killed and burned.Nouus Orb. Cad­mustus discouereth new countries.Peuce. 5. f. 259. The Duke of Gelders afflicteth the Brabanders against his oath; the Brabanders suffer great losse, and many of them are killed.Lanquet. Ann. 1507. There be­gan a long and cruell warre betweene the Emperor and the Venetians, in which were fought many bloudy battailes, and diuers mutations chanced thereupon. Thou hast giuen them bloud to drinke. The French King ouercommeth the Ve­netians. Geneb. 1099. There was a Councell held in France, either to pro­uoke the Pope to peace, or to appeale to a generall Coun­cell.Mass. 20. p. 271. In that Councell were proposed, and concluded these propositions. First, it is not lawfull for the Pope to make warre against any Prince, without iust cause. Secondly, the Prince in defending his right against the Pope, may inuade the Pope, assayling him, and subduce himselfe from his obe­dience. Thirdly, the Pragmaticall sanction, is to be kept throughout all France. Fourthly, no care is to be taken for the Popes vniust censures, if he happen to thunder.Peuc. 5. f. 256 The Pope enraged with the report of the losse of Bononia, stirred vp all Europe to armes, and excommunicated the French King; but the King despised his excommunication, and retorted the curse vpon the Pope, &c.Peuc. 5. f. 257 The French armie ouerthrow the Venetians, at the riuer Atlasis, slew the garison of the Venetians at Brixia, and tooke it, fought with the Popes armie at Rauenna, where the Popes forces were ouer­throwen, and of them 16,000. were lost. Henry Lanquet. An. 1512. the eight King of England sent an armie of 13,000. into Spaine, and a nauie to sea.Mass. 20. p. 271. Of this Pope Massau [...] hath this Epitaph.

[Page 243]
Genna cui patrem, genetricem Gracia, partum
Pontus, & vnda dedit, num bonus esse potest?
Fallaces ligures, & mendax Gracia, Ponto
Nulla fides, in te singula solus habes.

Leo the tenth,Mass. 20. p. 271 in his first yeare was a great fight at sea,Ann. 1513. betweene the French and the English, and many perished on both sides.Peuc. 5. f. 255. b. There was also fought a cruell and bloodie battell betweene the Emperour and the Venetians at the ri­uer Bachilion, where the Venetians lost 9000. men, some were cast headlong into the riuer (that they might haue blood to drinke) others were scattered, beaten, and killed.Peuc. 5. f. 261. b. The Po­lonians ouercame and slue about 40,000. Mosconites at the riuer Boristhenes. 259. b. &c. The Cardinall of Strigonium mooueth the people to take the crosse, and to warre vpon the Turkes. The people following in great multitudes, robbed & tooke townes, and fields, and tormented the Nobles, and Clergie, to the great horror of all; these were ouercome at the riuer Temesus. 258. a. A great, cruell, bloodie, and long battell was fought at Millaine, where the French ouercame the Heluc­tians; so that of 25,000. not halfe remained.Par. Vrsp. p. 446. Ann. 1517. Leo holding the Lateran Councell, Picus Earle of Mirandula made an Oration vnto the Pope and Councell, that lawes should bee made and kept against lust and couetousnesse; for vertue and godlinesse complaining that vice was honoured for vertue, and vertue was counted vice. He terrified the Pope with the example of Eli, whom God most grieuously punished, be­cause hee corrected not his sonnes; requiring sincere disci­pline for the carefull studie of both the testaments.447. Eras­mus publisheth the new testament in Greeke and Latine. Thus the hostes that are in heauen follow the word of God. For contempt whereof is powred out the fourth Phiall.

The fourth Phiall.

Now vnto the former three plagues, is the fourth added. [Page 244] cap. 16.8. And is that the fourth Angell powred out his Phiall on the Sunne, and it was giuen to him to torment men with heate, as of fire. Hereupon9. many times men boyled in great heate, by the distemper of the Sunne and aire and fierie meteors. Howbeit they stil blasphemed the name of god, which hath pow­er ouer these plagues to send them vpon the wicked. And they repented not to giue him glorie, but continued in their wicked­nesse, to the dishonour of God, and magnifying of them­selues.

The Complement.

Orig. praefat. Ephem.This sommer was exceeding much burning and drie, in which many riuers were dried vp.Mass. 20. p. 274. And fierie hostes were seene throughout Italie to fight in the aire. (Howbeit, these signes wrought no repentance.)Mass. 20. p. 273. cum Guiec. 13. p. 772. For the French king, vpon reconciliation betweene the Pope and him, receiued a Iubi­le to be published through France. Yea the Pope abused too licentiously the authoritie of the Apostolicke sea, to draw mo­ney from men. For he dispersed throughout the world, with­out distinction of places or times, most ample indulgences with power to deliuer soules out of purgatorie. Which mo­ney was so impudently demanded, that the Commissioners perswaded the people, that whosoeuer would giue ten shil­lings, should deliuer the soule for which he gaue it out of purgatorie. (Hereby blaspheming God, who teacheth vs,1. Pet. 1.18. to know that we are not redeemed with corruptible things, as siluer & gold.) But if it were lesse than ten shillings, it would profit nothing. Yet were many of the Popes Ministers detected, selling for a small price, or set vpon a game at tables in a tauerne, the power to redeeme mens soules out of purga­torie. The moneyMass. ibid. 8. Geneb. (though the shadow were to make warre vpon the Turke) was notoriously knowne not to be paid to the Pope, or the Apostolike chamber; but was transferred indirectly to satisfie the infinite couetousnes of Magdalen [Page 245] the Popes sister, a fraile woman. This gaine displeased the holy sonnes of the Church. And vnder this occasion, Luther, (that followed the word of God) began to preach against in­dulgences, and to reprehend the authoritie of the Pope. (And thus is fulfilled the scripture,cap. 18.2.3. She is fallen, she is fallen, for the Marchants of the earth were made rich, &c.) Buchol. ex Suri [...]. For hence began that great alteration of religion, which follo­wed, wihich many amongst the Papists did foresee, whereof one Hilteniu [...] is reported to haue assigned the yeere: So did Danie. But especially Iohn hus, and Ierom of Prage. Geneb. p. 1109 Elias Leuita, a Iew, publisheth his Hebrue Grāmar, to the great be­nefit of Christians.

Luther Par. Vrsp. p. 447. writeth to the Pope of indulgences,Ann. 1518. complain­ing that the pardon-preachers, to the scandall, and mockerie of the Ecclesiasticall power, (and blasphemie of God) did write and preach with insatiable couetousnesse, the like whereof was neuer heard of before, requiring the confessors by oth to enioyne them that confesse to them, to buy their pardons; terrifying all men with the name of the Pope; threatning fire and the reproch of heresie to them that re­fused to buie their pardons. He shewed that with his sche­dule of articles which he had set vp, he onely purposed to prouoke the learned to disputations. That it seemed mira­culous to him, that his propositions were so soone gone a­broade, (as vpon a white horse posted) in all the earth. That against his will he made himself so publike; & that he could not recall his propositions.Par. Vrsp. p. 448. Hee also answered a dialogue of Siluester Pierius, teaching that1. Thess. 5. All things are to be tryed; Galat. 1. an Angell must teach no other doctrine. Fathers may erro; and concludeth thus, Let opinions remaine opinions, and no burthens to the Church. Opinions may not be equall to scripture. Let the diuines be ashamed of these, and such like speeches, which they bolt out: Thus would I speak in schooles, but yet, (doe not tel any bodie) it cānot be prooued by scripture, &c. Luther, be­fore [Page 246] the Legate, a CardinallPar. Vrs. p. 449. iustifieth his doctrine. Where­fore the Pope citeth Luther to Rome, and commandeth the Princes, to deliuer him prisoner to the Legate; excommuni­cating, and accursing all Princes, and interdicting their landes, which would not bee assistant; excepting none but the Emperour; and giuing plenarie indulgences to them that obeyedMass. 20. p. 273. Luther appealeth from the Pope not well in­formed, to the Pope to be better informed; and after that, to a general Councell.Nou. Orb. Cortesius discouereth to the south. ByPeuc. 5. f. 266. b. Luthers bookes, and sermons, when godly men in mo­nasteries did heare, that idols were to be fled from, they (ac­cording to the commaundement, cap. 18.4. Come out of her my people, and be not partakers of her sinnes) &c, began to depart from that wicked seruitude; and so were the monasteries left emptie.Par. Vrs. 250. &c. Anno 1520. There was a disputation of the Popes authoritie &c, at Lipsia. Luther auoucheth his articles which were condemned by the Popes bull; 454. 455. and wrote against the three fortifications of poperie; which are, 1. The ciuill Magistrate hath no power ouer the spirituall, but the spirituall Magistrate hath power ouer the ciuill. 2. If they be vrged with scripture, they say, None can expound the scripture but the Pope. &c. 3. If they be vrged with a Councell, they faigne, that none can call a Councell but the Pope &c. Erasmus writeth to the Arch­bishop of Mogunce, of Luthers cause, saying, that the Monkes and Diuines doe condemne the things in Lu­thers bookes for heresie, which in the bookes of Ber­nard and Augustine, are read as true and godly &c. They were heretofore heretikes, that dissented from the Euan­gelists, and from the Articles of faith, &c. Now if any dissent from Thomas, hee is an heretike. Whatsoeuer plea­seth them not, what they vnderstand not, is heresie; to vnderstand Greeke, to speake good Latine is heresie with them. TheBuchol. Ann. 1520. Geneb. 1106. diuines of Louane and Colen, doe adiudge ma­ny of Luthers bookes to the fire, to be burned, which the [Page 247] same yeere, by the commaundement of the Pope, and Charles the Emperor, was done in Germany. Mass. 20. p. 273. Luther, at Wittenberge, openly burneth the Popes lawes, the decretals and decrees, with the Popes bull; saying,cap. 18.6. I haue done to them as they haue done to me (rewarding her, as she hath rewar­ded me). Buchol. &c. 1521. Luther, among other bookes which hee publish­ed, wrote an exhortation to the nobilitie of Germany, of the reformation of the Christian affaires. Luther answereth be­fore the Emperour at Wormes, where the Emperour proscri­bed him.Geneb. 1110. This yeere began that long and bloudie warre, betweene Charles the Emperour, and Francis the French King (both Papists) and this lasted 38. yeres (Thou cap. 16.5.6. Geneb. p. 11 10. Lord hast giuen them blood to drinke, because they killed thy Saints.) Par. Vrs p. 457. Ignatius Layolo, a Spaniarde, began the order af the fellow­ship of Iesus; and Luthers bookes are burned at Antwerpe, and Gant; Pope Leo died, as it was thought by poison. And now is powred forth the fifth Phiall.

The fifth Phiall.

Henceforth, to the former foure Plagues, the fifth An­gell powreth out the plague which he was to inflict.

cap. 16.10. And the fifth Angell powred out his Phiall vpon the throne of the beast, that popish Antichrist, and the wonted glorious administration of his kingdome waxed darke and obscured, being regarded euery day lesse then other. Wherefore the Gentiles, the Papists, are angrie, and gnaw their tongues for sor­row and griefe. Yea whereas the Lord plagued them also by the other Phials,cap. 16.11. 1521. they blasphemed the God of heauen for their paines, and for their plague sores, and repented not of their workes, but became as cruell, proud, couetous, and euery way as wicked as before; though they saw their sinnes.

The Complement.

WhenEucholce. the Emperor had proscribed Luther, Slei lan. 1. f. 18. a. Fridericus [Page 248] the Elector of Saxonie consulted with Erasmus about the doctrine of Luther; and (standing at the glassie sea, mingled with fire) protested to despise all dangers for the truth. Bee­ing satisfied by Erasmus that Luther had the truth, hee com­mitted Luther to certain Nobles, whom he trusted to bring him safe to a castle, where he might be vnknowne.cap. 16.10. Thus was the kingdome of the popish beast obscured. Here Luther wrot many bookes, and calleth the place his Patmos, or wilder­nesse; so that in himcap. 10.11. S. Iohn doth preach againe.

Ann. 1522. Adrian Par. Vrsp. p. 458. the sixt, (acknowledging the faults of his time) attempteth reformation at Rome.Lanquet. ann. 1522. Hee sent his letters to the Councell at Argentine, charging them to see that none of Luthers bookes were printed, and that they which were alreadie printed, should bee burned. Hee also by his Bull re­quired Fridericke the Elector of Saxonie to maintaine the Church of Rome; and by his Legate hee commanded the Princes of Germanie,Lanquet. anno 1523. assembled at Norimberge, to proceed against Luther and his fellowes, as against men alreadie heard and condemned. Howbeit (because the Phiall was pow­red on the throne of the beast, his kingdome and absolute com­mandement waxed obscure.) For the Princes deferre the cause of Luther to a generall Councell, and propose an hundred grieuances, which Germany did suffer by the Sea of Rome, and their Ecclesiasticall persons, requiring to bee eased in these things. TheBuchol. anno 1523. Pope appointed his Legate, freely to confesse before the States of the Empire, in this manner.Paral Vrsp. 459. We know that in this holy seate, now some certaine yeares, there haue beene many abominable things, abuse in matters diuine, super­fluities of traditions, and that at last all things haue fallen to bee worse. Neither is there any maruaile, that infirmitie is deriued from the head to the members, from the Popes to inferiour pre­lates. We all, that is prelates and Ecclesiasticall persons, haue de­clined, euery man into his owne waies, nor now of long, was there any that did any good. Bucholcerus. He was also very liberall, in promising [Page 249] the Princes that things should be amended. (The better to bring the Pope to make conscience to reforme with speed)Iouius lib. 21. p. 19. Par. Vrsp. p 460. there arose a great plague in Rome, in which their died an hundred thousand; many corpes were seene in the streetes, it seemed the citie would haue beene wasted in fewe daies. (But they were so farre from repenting, to giue God the glorie, that by the fauour of the people, a Greeke, one Demetrius a Magician, vndertooke for 4000. ducates, to staie the pesti­lence: (whereby they blasphemed the God of heauen for their paines.) For he by inchantment tamed a wilde bull, causing the bull to digge a well; promising that whosoeuer dranke of that water should be free from the pestilence. Then cut he off halfe one of his hornes, and with a smal thread tied about the other horne of the bull, lead him at his pleasure; and (to the blasphemie of the name of God) sacrificed him at the Am­phitheatre, to pacifie the God of the pestilence. AlsoLanquet. Mil­laine was afflicted with such a pestilence, that it consumed 50,000. in fower moneths.Geneb. p. 1114. Christiernus king of Denmarke, defecteth from the Church of Rome, (for the kingdomes are the Lords.) Fox Mart. 1523. Bucholc. The Duke of Saxonie by the aduice of the Stu­dents of Wittenberge, abrogateth the masse. Zuinglius wri­teth to the whole nation of the Heluetians not to hinder the course of the Gospel.Jouius. lib. 21 The Turke taking aduantage of the dissention that was among the Christian Princes, (which by reason of the second and third Phiall were great and bloo­die) besiegeth Rhodes with 200,000. souldiers. The Pope diuerted those aides which came from Spaine, to relieue Rhodes; and sent them to Gallia Cisalpina to relieue the Em­perour; and so was Rhodes lost by the madnesse of our Prin­ces (cap. 18.24. that in her might be found all the blood that was shedde.)Fox Mart. The duke of Austriche setteth forth a sharpe proclamati­on against Luther and such as did not obey the Church of Rome. Forcap. 19.19. the beast and kings make warre against the word of God. Par. Vrs. p. 460. Buchol. Adrian the sixth dieth not without suspition of poy­son. [Page 250] Amongst his most secret papers were found the bookes of the inchanter which vndertooke to preserue the city from the plague, whereby it was suspected that the Pope came in with the mightie working of Sathan. B [...]cholcer. When the Monkes had read Luthers bookes of Vowes, they dissolued their vowes, and went out of their Monasteries. So in many places the monasteries in a short time were left emptie and reduced to a wildernesse, and cage of euery vncleane bird, and other vses. The Nunnes laid aside their latine Psalter, and put off their habite, began to leaue their cloysters, to marrie, and keepe house. Two Monkes were burned at Bruxels for Luthers o­pinions. Erasmus disliked this kind of proceeding. Luther e­steemed them as martyrs.

Ann. 1523. Clement the seauenthLanquet ann. 1524. sent his Legate Campegius to the Princes assembled at Norimberge, requiring them to punish the Lutherans; and not to be discontented that the money which was paid out of Germanie, was not bestowed against the Turkes, as was promised. The Princes required answer of their requests made to the Pope; which were to ease them of the grieuances which they sustained by the Pope and the Clergie; the Legate answered, that the Pope esteemed them as hereticall, and therefore not to be granted, (for they repent not.) The Indians confederate against the Portugals.Fox Mart. & alii. The Senate at Zurike, when the Papists had refused dispu­tations, abandoned mens traditions, proclaimed the Go­spel of Christ to bee purely taught, out of the old and newe Testament. Against their Bishops minde they pulled downe images, and that all fowles might be fedde with their flesh, disposed of the lands of the Clergie, & banished the Masse. The like was done in Tigurine. Geneb. p. 1123. The Ethiopian [...] offer obe­dience to the Pope, (and to follow the beast.) Lanquet. Sharpe warres betweene England and Scotland. The Bishop of Argentine summoneth the Priests before him; but the Councel of the citie withstood him, not suffering him to exercise iurisdicti­on [Page 251] ouer them. (So that the kingdome of the beast is darkened.) The Emperour goeth in his own person to fight against the French king.Par. Ʋrsp p. 460. Georgius the Marquesse of Brandenburge, great master of Prussia, receiueth the word of God.Geneb. p. 1110 Guice. Par. Vr. p. 460. The French king was taken prisoner by the Emperour: whereup­on the Emperour resolueth to make himselfe Monarch of Christendome. Gerardus. The Turkes preuaile in Hungarie, and be­siege Vienna, but are driuen from thence. InPeuc. Par. Vr. Germanie the people affect libertie.Sleid. 6 f. 92 b. The Electors sonne of Saxonie, vnto whom was espoused the Emperours youngest sister, is mar­ried with the daughter of the Duke of Cli [...]ue. For the Empe­rour departed from his promise confirmed by writings, be­cause of the change of religion; and his Embassadours did openly say, that Faith is not to be kept with heretickes. Geneb. p. 1116. Mil­laine, Ferrara, England, Venice, all Lombardie, Par. Vrsp. p. 472. and the Pope Clement, doe make a league against the Emperour Charles the fifth. But the next yeare afterPar. Vrsp. p. 472. &c. Guicc. Iouius. Rome is taken and sacked by the Emperours armie. When the armie was at the siege of the citie, and entring, the Pope would not beleeue the newes, trusting vpon his Apostolicall thunderbolt which he sent forth against the armie, in these wordes. We doe ex­communicate Charles, called the Duke of Burbon (Generall of the armie) with his whole armie, consisting partly of Lutheranes, and partly of Maranes; calling the Germanes Lutheranes, and the Spaniards, Maranes. But the armie entred, and vsed vio­lence and disgrace, both to the Cardinals, and to all men and women. The spoile was infinite, and the ransomes of the great men was more. The Pope was as a prisoner, and him the souldiers derided, setting some drunken fellowe to be carried like a Pope, &c. and among hand, crying and ter­rifying the Pope and Bishops with the name of Luther. Geneb. p. 1117. Lanquet. Fox Mart &c. The same yeare was a disputation at Berne, where no Papists would appeare; the next yeare the Bernites, Geneua, and di­uers of their neighbours abolished poperie. APar. Vrsp. p. 469. 473. great pesti­lence [Page 252] was at Genua, and a great famine in and about Venice, of which many died. A great famine is in Germanie for three yeares. There was also the sweating sicknesse in Eng­land, Braband, and Germanie.Lanquet. Stransbrough laieth away the masse, and Basil is reformed.Par. Vrsp. p. 471. Geneb. p. 1118. At Spires the Princes as­sembled, where a Papist preached, that he rather would de­part from the Gospel, than from the ceremonies of the Church. (Thus the beast blasphemeth God, and maketh warre against his word.) The Princes, and certaine cities protested that they could not agree to certaine things concluded in that Coun­cell, because they were contrarie to the doctrine of pietie and Christian faith; Anno 1530. & thereupon arose the name of Protestants.Fox Mart. Then followed the most Antichristian and horrible perse­cution of Merindol and Cabriers. Par. Vrsp. p. 474 475. The Emperour at Au­gusta commanded the Princes which were Protestants, to bring in their confessions of their faith, which they did. The papists would answer them, but cleane without scripture; and so, that they might be allowed to load the innocent cause with horrible reproches (and blasphemies, for the beast openeth his mouth to blaspheme.) There followed a feare­full inundation of the sea which destroied many in Braband, Holland, Flaunders, and Zealand. And at Rome, besides most fearefull thundrings, and much heate, and many fires, such a power of water fell from heauen, that men thought they should haue perished with a second flood; houses and peo­ple were carried downe the riuer Tybur. In the lower places of the citie, the water was 33. or 34. foote high, TheGeneb. p. 1119. French king erecteth Lectures in Paris, for the tongues, (giuing re­ward to the Prophets.) Florence by fire and sword was ouer­throwne by the armies of the pope and Emperour. (For they killed the Prophets of the Lord, Sauanorola, &c.) Fox. Mart. The Helue­tians fight one against the other, the papists against the pro­testants; but presently after enter league of perfect amitie. The Turkes make an irruption into Hungarie and Austria.

Paulus the thirdMorise. papa p. 95. had a register of 45,000. harlots,Ann. 1534. that paid him weekely tribute for their whoredome. As yet the harlots pay euery one a Iuly by the weeke, which amoun­teth for the most part, to 45,000. Ducates by the yeere. Henry Geneb. 1121. the eighth, king of England, defecteth from the Pope (whereby the kingdome of the beast is obscured in Eng­land) Par. Ʋrsp. p. 478. Diuerse cities in Germany, erect stipends for students of diuinitie, and good artes. In Lanquet. France they cruelly per­secuted all such as they called Lutherans. 1535. Lanquet. At this time, were giuen to the King of England, by the consent of the Abots, all such religious houses, which were vnder 300. Markes. (for the foules eate the flesh of great and small.) The Emperour rebuketh the Protestantes, for taking away the goods, and lands of the Clergie.Bucholcer. Pomeranus reformeth the Churches in Denmark: ThePar. Vrsp. p. 480. Protestants, which heretofore differed in the doctrine of the supper, do now accord.1538. Lanquet. Fox. &c. Ab­bies were suppressed in England, and all Friers, Monkes, Canons, Nunnes, and other sorts of religious persons, were rooted out of the Realme; and the liuings distributed by gifte, or sale, to Noblemen, Gentlemen, and all sorts that would buy them (cap. 19.17.18 for al the foules that do flie through the mid­dest of heauen, are called to come to eate the flesh of Captaines, &c.)1539. Fox. But the king declined to Poperie, and set forth sixe articles, which caused many godly men to loose their liues. TheSleidan. Lan­quet. same time, the Emperour obiected to the Princes of Germany, that they became Protestants, not for religion, but for the desire of the spirituall liuings, and that they de­lighted in discord, and enclined vnto his enemies. Hereby the Protestants feared war: and diuerse Princes, and Bishops enter into a league, in dispite of the Protestants. There fol­lowed presently aLanquet. yere of great heate, & drowght in England many gaue halfe their corne for grinding the other halfe; diuerse great Riuers were dried vp, many died of burning a­gues (boyling in heate.) Orig. Ephe­merid. In other places also, was like heate & [Page 254] drought, great Riuers might be ridden ouer, small Riuers were dried vp, diuers woodes were burned with the heate of the Sunne. There were in Germany and Boem, many fiers, so that at Prage the kings principall pallace was consumed with fier.Geneb. 1130. The greatest part of Germany, leauing the Pope desolate by forsaking his religiō, begin to neglect the autho­ritie of the Emperour, that laboured to abolish the Prote­stants religion.Buchol. Ann. 1541. The Emperour intending to conquere Al­giers in Affrica; is repelled by shipwrack at sea and by stor­mie weather; which the Emperour did iudge to be the wrath of God against him.543. Ibid. Hermannus Archbishop of Colen, at­tempteth the reformation of religion in his countries.

The545. Geneb. p. 1130. Anno 1546. Councell of Trent began against Luther, &c. This Councell taking all prerogatiue and superioritie from the word of God which the Lord hath crowned,Ses. 4. p. 8. 10. a. 130. 131. doth receiue and adore with like affection of piety and reuerence, as well the traditions of the Church, as the old and new testament; and doth holde that none may interpret the Scriptures against that sense which the Church of the time holdeth.Geneb. pag. 1132. 1127. Charles the Emperor hauing concluded a peace with the Turke and with the French King, the better to roote out the Gos­pel, by the instigation and with the confederacie of Pope Paul, the twentie sixth of Iune, maketh warre vpon the prote­stants, who defende themselues with their swords. YeaSleidan. 17. pag. 315. b. Fernesius the Generall of those aydes, which the Pope sent to the Emperor against the Protestants, is reported to say, that he would make such a slaughter in Germany, that his horse might swim in the blood of the Lutherans. cap. 19.19. Thus the beast, and the Kings of the earth, and their hosts are gathe­red together to make battaile against the word of God, and a­gainst his armie that followeth him.Lanquet. f. 232. b. 233. a. But the seuenth of Au­gust at Mechlin the Emperors pallace was set on fire by lightning, the plague of heate; and by that meanes were burned 600. vessels of gunpowder, which were prepared [Page 255] for these warres against the Protestants; and with the same were burned 800. houses; and 18,000. men, women and children.Sleid. 17. Sleidan doth report it somewhat otherwise.Buchol. Ann. 1547. Apr. 24. In these warres the Emperor tooke the Duke of Saxony prisoner; and also the Duke of Brunswick. Wherefore in theApr. 27. principall Church of Misna publike thankes were giuen. The same day was the same Church by a phiall of the wrath of God, consumed with fire from heauen. Her­mannus the Archbishop of Colen, who had reformed his di­ocesse; by the commandement of the Pope and Emperor, was remoued from his place.Specul. Tra [...]. p. 61. For he refusing the pleasures of sinne, and following the Lambe, was content to leade a priuate life, rather then that his Churches should not be re­formed.

Geneb. 1128 Edward the sixth King of England, abolished the sixe articles, which his father made against the Lutherans; and abrogated the Masse,Fox & alij. and the Gospel was againe restored in England: (that the kingdome might be our Lords.) Buchol. Ann. 1548. The Emperor made a booke to reconcile the Papists and Pro­testants, in some sorts; intituled Interi [...]a, which like the sixe articles of Henry the eight, bread much trouble. Hereupon arose a schisme amongst the Ministers of the Gospel, called the warre for indifferent things, by their deliberations whe­ther and how the booke of Interim was to be receiued or refused.

Vergerius who had been the Popes Legate, going about to confute the Protestants, became a Protestant.

Iulius the third, aFox Mart. p. 1477. monster for blasphemie:Anno 1550. in a rage calling for porke, he said he would haue it in despite of God: and defended his like rage for a Peacocke, by the example of God, that was angry with Adam for eating the forbidden fruite.Geneb. pag. 1134. 1137. In this time the warres were hot against the Pro­testants. There came a Nestorian out of Syria, &c. to be admitted by the Pope. The Nestorians are reported to a­scribe [Page 256] to the Pope many high and great titles, that they also might be knowen in some sort to follow the beast.Concil. Trid. This Pope continued the Councell of Trent. Geneb. 1136. & 1552. Sleid. lib. 22. At this time also the Protestants contend very egarly about the question of Iustification, (for the arke of the couenant is seene.) Buchol. Ann. 1552. Mauritius Duke of Saxony made warre against the Emperor for reli­gion, and for the Landgraue; in these warres the Councell of Trent was scattered, peace giuen to the religion, and the Princes are set at libertie, which had been prisoners, for the beast is taken, and with him the false prophet Paulus the fourth.1553. Geneb. p. 1133. Queene Mary recalled papistry into England, and a grieuous persecution was moued by her, against such as professed the Gospel.1555. Fox Marty. There were also most strange and cruell persecutions, and warres raised vp against the Walden­ses; in Angroine, Lucerne, Saint Martin, Perouse, and Pied­mont. AndLanquet. f. 367. in England was made an act, for the punishing of (such as they called) heretikes, and for the confirmation of the Popes power. From this time to the end of her raigne, were burned in a manner an infinit number of god­ly learned constant and faithfull martyres.Bucholcer. In two yeeres about eight hundred men died by diuers kinds of punish­ment in England for the Gospell.Lanquet. f. 377. a. In August the last yeere of this Queene, after the dangerous feuers which began a yeere or two before was so great a pestilence through out England, that three quarters of the people were consumed in it.Buchol. Ann. 1557. At Wormes was a conference betweene the catholike Clergie, and the Ministers of the Gospel. In the beginning they disputed learnedly, of the rule which the Church was to keepe,cap. 13.15. in iudging of controuersies. The Catholikes (as they be called) said the perpetuall consent of the time was the rule, for the image of the beast is permitted to speake. The Ministers affirmed the writings of the Prophets and Apostles, with the Creedes, to be the onely rule of iudge­ment. For the word of God hath the crowne set vpon his [Page 257] head, and iudgeth righteously.Ex Com. Gall. lib. 1. The same time in Sal [...]e Iames streete in Paris 120. faithfull Christians, following the word of God, were assembled in the night for diuine exer­cise of preaching and Sacraments, where being discouered, they were by the beast and false prophets most cruelly per­secuted; here there were many warres for religion in France, the faithfull standing vpon their garde.155 [...]. There raigned in England, the most gracious, mighty, and most Christian Queene, Elizabeth; who abolished popery; called home exiles, gaue reward to the prophets; reduced the feare of God; and by her continuall opposition against the enemies of the Gospel, declared her selfe the most sincere defender of the faith.Fox. M [...]t. p. 911 a. One M [...]lius, a gray Frier, interpreting and defen­ding in Italy by Lecture and disputations the doctrine of Saint Paul to the Romans, was answered by certaine Cardi­nals, that it was true which he affirmed, but the same was not meete for the present time, because it could not bee taught nor published without the detriment of the Apostolike seate (that had giuen it selfe to deceiue.)

Pius the fourthGeneb. 1156. entring, the Scots receaue the Gospell.Anno 15 [...]. Hunij Laby­ri [...]. I [...]iriti Cla­uis Scriptura. At this time were diuerse bookes in estimation amongst the Papists, which were published against the authoritie of the scriptures. As the writings of Cusanus, that said, that the scriptures are to bee fitted to the times, and diuersly to bee vnderstood. So that at one time it is to bee interpreted ac­cording as the vniuersall state of the time shall runne; and when the rite of the time is chaunged, the sense of the scrip­ture is also changed (for these men hold not that Gospell to bee eternall, & the commandeēnt, Search the scriptures to iudge the time, is turned into, Search the time to iudge the scrip­ture. 1563) Ludouicus also maketh an oration to the Councell of Trente, in which he affirmeth, that the Pope, the traditions, customes and antient fathers of the Church haue authoritie aboue the scriptures (or al that is called God.) Verr [...] [...]i [...]i­teth [Page 258] to the Pope, that the Pope and Councels are aboue the scriptures, and blasphemeth that hee may determine, with­out, aboue and contrary to the scriptures:cap. 13.15. for the image of the beast must speake. Peresius, in the court of Charles the Emperor putteth out the flaming eyes of the word of God, and maketh the Scriptures to bee as darke as Sibyllaes ora­cles, iumping herein with the heretike Tatianus. Hosius the Popes Legat in the Councell, &c. are wholy against the au­thoritie of the scriptures. Thus the beast and false Prophet with their armies maketh warre against the word of God, who hath many crownes on his head, and eyes like a flame of fire, &c. Can. Trid. ses. 25. de reform. cap. 20. Vnder this Pope, the Councell decreeth, that the immu­nitie of the Popish Church, and her iurisdiction was re­quired to be defended by all Princes, as the principall things of God: for he exalteth himselfe aboue all that is cal­led God. Geneb. 1167. And from hence is that league (falsely) called holy.

Anno 1566. Pius the fifth,Geneb. 1168. 1169. 1179. a most seuere obseruer of the Councell of Trent: he twice proscribed the realme of England and ex­posed it as a pray to whosoeuer would take it; the force of which thunderbolt, the godly (papists) continually do pray to see, howsoeuer they doe otherwise dissemble.Buchol. Ann. 1566. About 400. nobles of the low-countries make supplication to the Gouernesse, the Dutchesse of Parma, that the Spanish inqui­sition might not be brought in amongst them; and that she would graunt them libertie in religion.Geneb. 1170. In many pla­ces images are cast downe, and here begin the warres for religion in the low countries.Annales Belgi [...] Oratio. Phil. Mornix. Then came the tyrant, the Duke of Alua, into the low countries; who was sent to roote out all the Protestants there. He there committed most bloudie executions, cruell warres, and most horrible per­secutions; of which he insulted, when he left the countries.Christopoli. Apologia. Yet doe the papists blame him, and exclaime vpon him for his ouer much clemencie, for the scarlet beast is full of [Page 259] names of blasphemie, and nothing but death will satisfie them.Specul. Tra­gicunt. p. 97. The King of Spaine caused his sonne Charles to be apprehended, imprisoned and put to death; because he suspected him to fauour the distressed estate of the low countries.

Gregorius the thirteenth restoreth Papistrie,Anno 1572. excommuni­cateth Queene Elizabeth, and changeth the computation of the yeare. ThisHisto. Gallica Buchol. yeare (after many mercilesse murthers in France at the mariage of the king of Nauar in Paris, most horrible, bloudie, and cruell Councels were assembled, and massacres committed, vpon the Admirall of France, and many other Nobles of the reformed religion, which were ins [...]sted thither. As also vpon others in diuers places; to the number of 30,000. were murthered at this time in France. So were the French men murthered 290. yeeres before in Sicilia, for their abhominable wickednes; like death, but farre vnlike cause.Buchol. Ibid. Arias Montanus finished that excellent worke of the Bible in foure languages. After these mur­thers in France, followed1574. Annales Belgi. a bloudy battaile at sea, neere Ro­merswall in the low-countries; where the Spaniards were ouerthrowen; that yet they can recouer no strength at sea there, and the sea in a manner steyned with the blood of the slaine (For thou hast giuen them blood to drinke.)1588. Mer. Gallo bel. Me­teranus & alij. The Spaniards and all the confederats of the papists sent into the narrow seas against England, &c. a nauie which they called inuincible (cap. 13.1 &c. For the beast hath the face of a Lyon) which by the great and wonderfull mercy of God, strange­ly disposing of the windes; and by the valour of the English nauie, was scattered, and in a manner destroyed.15 [...]9. Histo. Gallica. The next yeere the King of France, Henry the third, was murthered by a Frier, in the same chamber, in which the massacre was con­cluded vpon, which was committed 1572. this King being then the principall person, in the deliberation and consent. For now of long time, religious men had learned of the [Page 260] Genff. de Tur­corum origine. lib. 3. p. 152. Saracenicall Assasines, to carrie kniues in their sleeues, to murther Princes in their houses, as a step to paradise. Then did the most sacred Queene of England, vnder the leading of the mirrour of true Christian nobilitie and cheualrie, Peregrine Lord Willoughby, send forces into France, to assist Henry the fourth King of France, and Nauarra against the Duke de Maine, and the league, who had driuen the King to an exceeding straight at Diepe. By which seruice the King so succeeded against his enemies, thatMercu. Gallo. Belg. if he had fol­lowed his fortunes, he had clea [...]e ouerthrowen the league for euer.1598. Specul. Trag. Apologia Christopoli. hi­storiae de Indi. occidenta [...]i &c. Fox Mart. At last died Philip the second King of Spaine, who made peace with the Turke, the better to roote out the Gospell; vnder whom in Spaine, England, the low-coun­tries, India, &c. an infinit number of pore innocents were put to death. Whether his death were more strange or mi­serable, is very hard to say. For he died, all his partes in a manner eaten with lice.Edict of the F. K. The French King published an edict, by which the Protestants in France haue libertie to professe the Gospell; and to beare offices, to the great in­crease of the Gospell there.1603. The kingdomes of England and Scotland, were most happily vnited; the crowne discen­ding to the most godly, learned, and excellent King, Iames, by the merciful dispensation of the grace of almighty God, King of Scots. Who to shew that he acknowledgeth, to hold his crownes of Christ hath published this Sonet.

Basllicon doron.
GOd
Psal 82.1.
giues not Kings the stile of Gods in vaine,
For
cap. 7.17.
on his throne his Scepter doe they s [...]ey:
And as
cap. 16.17.18.
their subiects ought them to obey,
So
cap. 4.10. & 5. 8 9.10 & 11.16 &c.
Kings should feare and serue their God againe.
If then you would
cap. 10.1.2. & 11.15
enioy a happie raigne,
cap. 17.16.
Obserue the statutes of your heauenly King,
And
cap. 10.11.12
from his law, make all your Lawes to spring:
Since
cap. 17.17.
his Lieutenant here ye should remaine,
[Page 261]
cap. 11.18.
[...] the [...]st he s [...]d f [...]st tr [...] and plaine.
E [...]resse the proud,
cap. 7.17.
[...] are the right,
Wal [...]
cap. 19.12.
alwayes so, at euer in his sight,
Who guards the godly,
cap. 15.1.
plaguing the prophane:
And
cap. 1.13. &c.
so ye shall in Princely vertues shine,
Resembling right
cap. 4.2.3. &c
your mightie King Diuine.

Hallelu-iah, for the Lord, that God, that almightie God hath reigned, Amen. Hallelu-iah.

To the Reader.

THere remaine yet to be powred out the sixth and sea­uenth Phials. The great Hallelu-iahs. The wa [...] of G [...]g and M [...]gog: of which I purpose not to spe [...]k [...] in th [...] treatise.

FINIS.

TO AS MANY AS CALL THEMSELVES CA­THOLIKES, AND FOLLOW THE Church of Rome, and yet doe desire to know and embrace the truth.

WE see and lament, that the multitude of those which doe beare the name of Christians is distracted into many different and contrary opinions; ye [...] [...]is there none of the factions, which pretendeth not that he hath the onely right way. Against this multiplicity, ariseth the word of God, which doth constantly affirme thatEphes. 4 4.5.6. there is but one God, one faith, &c. So that though1. Cor. 9.24. many runne at the price, yet but one obtaineth it. The great Question is among vs all, which side hath the true God, and true faith, and who shall get the price. In this contention none are so feruent as they who call themselues Catholikes, and follow the Church of Rome: and they who are called Protestants, and haue departed from the Church of Rome. In so great opposition, it is certaine both parties are not right. Wherefore you that follow Rome, yet loue the truth, consider with me a little, how we may be sa­tisfied, which of vs is out of the way, and thinke no scorne to turne into the right path when we haue found it. As for the rest, whom Antichrist hath deluded to stoppe their eares, like deafe Adders against good counsaile, and to open their mouthes to blasphemie, so that they crie all is but lyes, be­fore they heare, or reade a letter: as God hath prouided no sacrifice for their wilfull sinne; so I leaue them to him that [...] Cor. 5.13. iudgeth them that are without.

It is confessed of vs all, that our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ, had the truth, and that he sent his Apostles abroad to preach the same; which they did in their sermone, and deli­uered in their writings. Now it remaineth to be required, whether the Doctrine by them taught, and recorded in the scriptures be the onely, eternal, and immutable truth or no? Or that the Church may in time deuise more to bee added thereto, other differing from it, or some contrary vnto it, of like authoritie and reuerence? As for the Protestants they bind themselues to the written Word, as a sufficient Canon to walke by, acknowledging it to beReuel. 19.16. the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. The Church of Rome will not be so straighted, nor so subiect; but wil assume she goeth right, when she wal­keth by her Traditions, which change with the times; as appeareth by their seueral and opposite decrees and institu­tions. So that she thinketh her selfe neuer out, whatsoeuer she doth in abolishing the former, and in deuising and in­ioyning such new articles, as the godly in the primitiue Church neuer knew, nor their fathers before them; vnto which also she holdeth all men are to be subiect on paine of damnation. For the decision of this great question: because it is obiected to the parties themselues that they doe not pursue their arguments with that patience as is required at the hands of Christians: let vs commit the moderation to such, as we all agree, were both truly Christians, (which was theAct. first name, that the Disciples were called by) and truelie Catholikes, which was the next title they tooke; Namely Athanasius and his fellowes: who though they spake in a­nother case, yet it appeareth by the waight of their argu­ments, they would speake of our Question, were they at our Conference, in the same sort, as they did at Ari [...]. Let vs see to which of our parties their censure were most pro­per, if the names of the persons which they speake of, were changed into the persons of our Question. Their speech is recorded by Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 29.

When Vrsacius and Valent had read a confession of the [Page 264] faith, dissenting from the Nic [...] Creede (as the Papists doe from the faith and doctrine of the word of God) published in the raigne of Constantius, Flauius and Eusebius being Consuls (as that of the Papists, is instituted by diuers Popes) the Catholikes that disliked it rose vp and said (as we also say to the Papists:) We came not together with you, because we were destitute of faith (for wee keepe that wholy which wee receiued from the beginning) but that if any did attempt any new thing of that matter, we might resist him.

AThanasius (who especially disliked this innouation) wrote vnto his friends almost in these words, which, with changing but the names of the persons whom hee nameth, and are put in the margent, to the Papists, will be thus.

What I pray you was wanting in the Catholike Church vnto the doctrine of godlines, that now they should en­quire of the faith and should by name prefix theConsuls. Popes and Councels (Which were in this present time) before the words which (forsooth) they haue set downe of the faith? For theVrsatius, Va­lens, Germa­nius. Popish writers haue done that which was neuer done nor heard among christians. For where they wrote the things, which they thought were to be beleeued, they haue writtenConsuls. the Popes, Councels and places, moneth, and lastly the day, that it might be manifest to all wise men, that their faith had no beginning, before the beginning of the raigne ofConstantius. such Popes and Councels; yea that which is more, all of them hauing regard vnto their owne heresie, haue commit­ted their owne sentences to writing. Moreouer when they pretend to write of the doctrine of the Lord, they haue named another for their Lord, namelyConstantius. the Pope: For he hath opened vnto them a window vnto all their impiety. And when as they did denie the word of the Sonne of God, to be eternall (for so farre were these enemies of Christ cast into wickednesse) they haue named theEmperor. decrees of the Popes to be eternall. But perchance they catch an occasion [Page 265] to name theConsuls. Popes and Councels, by the example of the ho­ly Prophets, who do set downe the time in which they liued. But if they shall dare to affirme so, they shall exceedingly bewray their folly. For albeit there be mention of the times in the prophecies of holy men, as in Esaiah and Hosea, which were in the daies of Ozias and Ioatham, & Achaz and Eze­chias: as in the prophecie of Ieremie, who liued in the dayes of Iesias: as in the prophecies of Ezechiel and Daniel, who flourished when Cyrus and Darius did raigne, and lastly as in other Prophets which prophecied in other times: yet doe none of them lay any first foundation of pietie and holy re­ligion. For it was before their times, and alwaies, and before the framing of the world which God by Christ hath pre­pared for vs. And as for the times in which their faith be­gan they did not designe (for before those times, them­selues were faithfull) but those were the times of the pro­mise pronounced by them. And the promise doth especi­ally concerne the incarnation of our Sauiour. That which was annexed thereunto did clearely demonstrate those things which should befall the Iewes and Gentiles. But in the times so noted the doctrine of faith (as I said before) had not his beginning, but the Prophets shewed in what times they liued, when they prophecied these things. But these our wise men, when they doe not write things done, nor forshew things to come, but doe write our faith was set forth; presently they annexe theConsuls. Pope, Councel, moneth and day. As godly men doe set downe the times of things done, as also of their ministerie; so those doe note the time in which their doctrine and faith began and was first insti­tuted. And I would indeede they had committed to wri­ting their owne only faith; but now they make the begin­ning of the doctrine of faith; and as though it had not been before, they attempt to dispute thereof. For they do not thus write. So wee do beleeue, but in this sort, The catholicke faith was set forth. Therefore the audacious attempt of this their institution, doth manifestly conuict their grosse folly; and the new instituted manner of their forme so described, doth euery way equall the heresie of the Arian. For so [Page 266] haue they taught by their writings. Then began they to beleeue so, and from thence they determine to shew their faith. Not otherwise then it is in Saint Luke the Euangelist: There came forth an edicte of taxing. Luk 1. This edict indeede was not before, but from those daies it began, and was set forth by them that did write it. So when these did write thus: Now is the faith set forth, they do shew that their error was now lately deuised, and that before it was not extant. But if they shall adde the word Catholike (as the Arians did, and Papists do) they rush vnaduisedly into the wicked peruerse­nes of the Cataphrygians, that according to their manner they also say, the christian faith is reuealed to vs, and it began of vs. And as those their Maximilla and Montanus, so they, for Christ, doe callConstantius. the Pope Lord. Now if in their times, and theseConsuls. Popes the faith had his beginning, what shall be­come of the Fathers and blessed Martyrs, what of these whom themselues haue instructed and were dead before theseConsuls. Popes? By what meanes will they raise them from the dead, that they may altogether roote out of their minds the things which they taught them, and engraffe into them the things which now they haue deuised and written? So absurd and senseles they bee, that they haue onely skill to forge counterfeit matters, which as they are foolish and vn­proper; so may they bee reprooued and refuted very easily. Thus much Athanasius would say to them as hee said to the Arians.

To the indifferent Reader.

THou seest (gentle Reader) that by the weight of Athanasius Arguments, the Papists are excluded from the number of true Christians and Catholikes, as well as the Arians, so farre forth as they obtrude any doctrine which was not from the begin­ning, but hath been deuised at seuerall times. Of this sort are the points in which we differ from them. It remaineth therefore that thou conclude, that either Athanasius and his fellowes, or the Pope with his followers are to be auoyded. The Lord blesse thy hunger and thirst after righteousnesse.

FINIS.

Faults escaped in this Booke.

Page 5. line 31. reade, and for. p. 12. l. 20. r. Heracl. p. 19. l. 11. r. Peu. p. 32. l. 30. r. Muauia. p. 44. l. [...]. r. Dugma p. 46. l. 19. r. Bel [...]arius. p. 55. l. 28. r. accurseth. p 59. l. 22. r. Laurenti. p. [...]1. l. 25. & 33. r. Belisa. p. 68. l. 30. r. that. p. 70. l. 1. r. that. p. 71. l. 2. 3. r. secondly thirdly, &c. p. 75. l. 19. r. it. p. [...]0. l. 24. r. Greekes and Astro. p. 80. l. 33. r. also the cour. p. 83. l. 10. r. Church in any. p. 87. l. 7 r. it. p. 92. l. 29. r. Peter; vnto him the p. 101. l. 32 r. Ludo. p. 105. l. 7. r. is in indig. p. 109. l. 2. r. Fredouard. p. 111. l. 5. r. Claud. p. 117. l. 28. r. Princes; and. p. 119. l. 12. r brand or. p. 124. l. 27. r. are to be. p. 133. l. 26. r. Antipope Bas. p. 158. l. 19. r. Montes. p. 161. l. 5. r. which is p. 162. l. 28. r. euident. p. 172. l. 34. delt, of such, &c. to of such. p. 177. l. 19. r. Christ the king, by. p. 180. l. 24. 26. p. 181. l. 4. r. Man [...]red. p. 185. l. 6. r. sanction p 18 [...]. l. [...]. r. Turkes arose, p. 185. l. 33. r. heart. p 188. l. [...]. r. Ba­uarus. p. 199. l. 8. r. host. p. 208. l. 26. r. couragious. p. 210. l. to r. patience. p. 230. l. 21. [...]. reward her as p. 231. l. 22. r. execrable p. 236. l. 10. r. blas­pheme. 237. l. 3. r. whips. p 240. l 18. r. whatso p. 241. l 13 r. Aluarius. p. 241. l. 19. r. waites. p. 242. l. 1. r. Reuchlinus. p 242 l. 29. r. Athesis. p. 245. l. 11. r. Leuita. p. 245. l. 18. r. confessed, p. 256. l 9 r. prisoners: p. 256. l. 10. r. Prophet Paulus. p. 256. l. 6. r. hence p. 257. l. 14. r. lectures. p 263. l. 4 r. enquired.

In the margents reade,

Pag. 38. s. 13. 13. 39. c. Sabel. 41. d. special. 42. l. Berg. 59. d. caus. 70. c. Dial. 71. d. cap. 13. 1. 124 d. 144. 210. cap. 13. 10. 59. [...]. 15. q. 6.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.